OceanofPDF.

com
 Table of Contents

Title Page
Copyright Acknowledgement
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
Epilogue
Thank you for reading Starfire!
Books by AJ Sherwood
Author

OceanofPDF.com
This book is a work of fiction, so please treat it like a work of fiction. Seriously. References to real
people, dead people, good guys, bad guys, stupid politicians, companies, restaurants, events,
products, locations, pop culture references, or wacky historical events are intended to provide a sense
of authenticity and are used fictitiously. Or because I wanted it in the story. Characters, names, story,
location, dialogue, weird humor, and strange incidents all come from the author’s very fertile
imagination and are not to be construed as real. No, I don’t believe in killing off main characters.
Villains are a totally different story.

STARFIRE
A Legends of Lobe den Herren Novel

Copyright © 2025 by AJ Sherwood,

Cover by Katie Griffin

Images from Shutterstock

All rights reserved.
No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form
without permission. Please do not participate in or encourage electronic piracy of copyrighted
materials in violation of the author’s rights. NO AI/NO BOT. We do not consent to any Artificial
Intelligence (AI), generative AI, large language model, machine learning, chatbot, or other automated
analysis, generative process, or replication program to reproduce, mimic, remix, summarize, or
otherwise replicate any part of this creative work, via any means: print, graphic, sculpture,
multimedia, audio, or other medium. We support the right of humans to control their artistic works.
(All typos are left on purpose to prove it's not AI written.)
www.ajsherwood.com

OceanofPDF.com
 It was a very fine night in Mizuno Harbor. Shiirein culture didn’t
observe a winter holiday, but the foreigners in the harbor all gathered
together at a favorite pub for their own celebration. The Scovians had
traditions about Father Winter, which seemed to involve a lot of booze and
singing. Aartans recognized the arrival of winter as a time of peace and
reflection, which involved a lot of booze and eating.
As for Bhodhsa, well, Luca’s own people believed in a party. No matter
the holiday.
It was festive for sure, but also loud. There were spurts where some
drunk would start singing, or someone would tell a joke and laughter burst
out, but it was a good atmosphere all around. He’d noted Brahms had taken
his daughter home not a half hour ago, as it was likely past her bedtime, but
most men were still here and apparently willing to party until dawn.
“O’ Broín!” Sho called to him, gesturing him to come closer. The
Shiirein had lost his jacket at some point, white shirt rolled up to his
elbows, his waist-length black hair up in a messy bun. He’d clearly enjoyed
a glass or three—his cheeks had color to them, but his dark eyes were still
clear. Then again, Sho could drink most men under the table. “Let me
introduce you to people.”
Luca obeyed the summons, weaving his way between tables, chairs, and
people already listing in said chairs. This party was indeed in full swing.
No surprise to anyone, Sho was surrounded by people. How such a
people person had married a man who was mortal enemies with words,
Luca didn’t know. And they had a solid, healthy marriage, no less.
Something Luca envied and wished to have. Not that it was likely at the age
of thirty-seven. Still, he wished for it.
 Sho put a hand on Luca’s shoulder the second he was within range,
pulling him in a little closer. “Everyone, Argyle O’ Broín.”
Immediately, he held up a hand. “Luca, please. Argyle is my father. Nice
to meet you all.”
Sho, who didn’t particularly like his own full first name, understood
Luca’s abhorrence and kept the introductions to the table of Scovians
coming. “Noe Keller you of course already know. These men are also part
of our engineering team—Kjell Ruppert, Loan Siebold, Tibo Reinhard,
Giric Goodenough, and Rayan Krist.”
Luca had seen some of these faces before but had never been properly
introduced to them. What with coming in, getting his people settled, then
taking over Sho’s duties while he and Brahms went on that raid, he’d barely
gotten his feet wet. Luca certainly hadn’t met everyone.
Keller gestured him toward an empty chair. “Please, sir, sit with us.
We’re all like-minded—as in we’re all ready to date and find a husband. I
explained a little bit of your intentions, and everyone here wants to hear
more.”
Oh, that was why Sho had made this introduction. Luca was now much
more invested and promptly sat. He squashed the butterflies trying to flit
nervously about in his stomach, immediately and with prejudice. Moving
from theory to practice was nerve-racking, true, but he’d never let the
unknown stop him before. He wasn’t about to do so now. Someone pushed
a tankard toward Luca and he sipped it, only to find it contained ale. Now
that was a pleasant surprise. “Good ale.”
“Ordered a keg over,” the man to his immediate right admitted
cheerfully. Krist? Luca was pretty sure he had the right name. Krist had a
bit of paunch—like he’d stuffed a keg under his shirt—and a happy smile.
“Sake’s fine, but sometimes a man needs his ale.”
Luca agreed wholeheartedly and clanked his tankard against Krist’s.
“Agreed. So, everyone at this table is looking for a husband, aye? Except
Sho.”
Sho shrugged and laughed. “Already got mine. I can’t play matchmaker
for all of you, but thought I could at least introduce you guys to each other.”
“We do appreciate it,” Keller assured him. “Makes it easier than spotting
an attractive man out in the wild and wondering if he might be interested or
not.”
 “Better to take the guesswork out of it,” Sho agreed earnestly. “The
guesswork is never pleasant.”
Luca absolutely had to agree with that. He’d not even properly entered
the dating field with men and already felt uneasy about guessing if a man
might be open or not to dating. Which did bring up his first question. “How
do you know, anyway?”
“You don’t,” Siebold answered bluntly, a gusty sigh shifting the hairs of
his bushy mustache. “Hence, guess. Now, sometimes a man who’s truly out
and in tune with himself will dress in a more flamboyant way or act in a
way that makes it easier to guess, but no one from Scovia’s going to be like
that.”
Too many years of them having to repress their natures and instincts. It
made sense, sad as it was.
“Sir, if you don’t mind my saying, I’m surprised to hear you’re open to
this?” Siebold weighed Luca with his eyes. “Having a husband, I mean.”
Considering Bhodhsa had the same opinions about things that the
Scovians did? Not surprising. It felt a bit like gearing up for battle,
answering his question, but Luca answered as plainly as he could. “There’s
two things going into this for me. One is, after meeting Sho in the war, I
realized everything I’d been taught growing up was so much bunk. I think
there always comes a time when a person hits their thirties, and they realize
much of what they were taught as a child had no real basis. Or was just a
parent’s opinion, and that parent was wrong. I’ve spent a good portion of
my thirties unlearning things, and this is one of them. It’s opened my mind
to possibilities I didn’t even consider before.”
When he got understanding nods, Luca felt heartened and continued
without feeling like his nerves were squeezing his throat.
“Second thing is, I can’t stomach marrying any of the women in my
country. I’ve met most of them, or it feels like I have at this point, and none
of them are the spouse I need. They’re trained to be submissive too well.
Unfortunately, my culture thinks that’s a good idea. I need someone with a
spine of steel, who’s smart and quick on their feet, and someone I can trust.
I’ve got a fortress to defend once I inherit it. I must have a spouse I can
depend upon.”
“Ho.” Reinhard leaned in a little, those dark blue eyes penetrating. “Now
that I didn’t see coming. So you’re looking for a spouse to help you run a
fortress? Not because you’re attracted to men?”
 “I’m not particularly attracted to men,” Luca admitted sheepishly. It
might be the wrong thing to say here. “But I’m not against it, either. My
main goal is to marry a friend—someone I can rely upon. I’m not blind to
the fact it is a marriage, so there will need to be some kind of understanding
when it comes to sex. I’m so new to this idea that I honestly don’t know
what I’ll be comfortable with and what I won’t be.”
“That’s fair,” Sho said, backing him up. “I mean, we have people who
don’t like sex whatsoever. They work out agreements with their partners so
they still have a healthy marriage. I don’t see how this is much different.”
Thank you, Sho. Luca sent silent blessings winging in his direction.
Keller piped up, panning his head to include everyone as he spoke.
“He’s talked this over with me before. I think it’s wonderful what he’s
trying to do, but I realize not everyone will be up for it. Some of us want a
romantic relationship. But personally? Being openly married to a man who
respects and supports me sounds amazing in and of itself.”
Keller was also being extremely supportive. Luca appreciated it beyond
words. He knew Keller was from a very conservative country, so seeing
him loosen up and speak so frankly felt like an unexpected boon. It made
Luca want to respond in kind.
It wasn’t that he was trying to sweet talk the men here, specifically, but
he did want to gauge how his proposal would be taken. They seemed a
prime audience to use as a sounding board.
“What I need seems clear enough, but what I offer is just as important.
I’m offering an equal partnership, a home to raise children in, a relationship
based on respect and loyalty. Affection, too, hopefully. I do want to like my
spouse. I realize it’s a tall order, moving to a different country that doesn’t
openly accept this orientation and taking on a full fortress with all of its
duties. Is it too much, what I’m asking?”
There was a ruminative pause.
Siebold was the first to break the silence, staring hard into his cup as if it
held all the answers. “Are you at least open to having sex with your
husband? In some form or fashion?”
“I am.” Luca had no idea what that would look like in practice. He might
not enjoy it, but if his spouse needed such intercourse, Luca would, of
course, oblige. It seemed a small act to carry out for a person he entrusted
everything to. And it wasn’t as if the idea repulsed him. He just wasn’t
strongly drawn to it. Who knew? With some experience in the matter, he
might change his mind altogether and enjoy it.
“Honestly,” Ruppert said with a sigh, sitting back and looking Luca
straight in the eye, “it’s a bit much, what you’re asking. But it’s also an
amazing offer. I think there’s some men who will turn you down because
like Keller said, they’re looking for a romantic connection. But for some of
us—and I do speak for myself as well—the idea of having a husband, and
children, and a home of our own out in the open? Well, that sounds like a
fine deal indeed.”
Phew, so this wild idea of his did stand a chance. Also, noted, Ruppert
might be a good option.
Sho’s head turned as his name was called, and he waved back before
talking to the table at large. “I’m being called over there, but I want to say
one thing. O’ Broín, I think you need to go on some dates. I realize you’re
looking more for a friend than a romantic partner right now, but date
anyway. I’d narrow your list of candidates first by asking if they’re even
willing to move to Bhodhsa so you won’t waste your time or theirs.”
“I will.” Luca felt that an obvious first step but…dates? Really? Well,
perhaps Sho meant more like man dates. Luca would need to spend a lot of
time with a person to figure out whether or not they were compatible.
Fortunately, he had two years here in Shiirei. Maybe three. He had time,
if nothing else.
Sho took himself off. Everyone at the table started discussing who might
be willing to immigrate. Most of the men at the table weren’t, which was
fair. Leaving kin and country behind to marry was a tall request to make of
someone. Not everyone was up for it, and Luca respected their feelings.
While they spoke, they threw out names of men who might be open to
the idea. Usually because of a bad home life in Scovia, or they didn’t have
strong ties keeping them in the country. Luca made careful note of those
names so he could follow up on possible leads.
The night wore on. People got up and left at different points, either too
drunk to continue or wanting their beds. It was well past midnight when
Luca decided he’d had enough as well. His bed called to him.
Before he left, though, it looked like he’d need to assist Keller to his
room. The lithe blond was leaning against the table as if his head was too
heavy to support, his fair hair brushing his glasses. The engineer listed to
the right, and he didn’t look at all focused.
 “Keller?”
Keller blinked up at him from behind those glasses, hazel eyes bright,
then grinned. “Hi, handsome.”
Luca felt a bit taken aback. He’d never had a man flirt with him, but he
found it rather nice. Amusing, too, because he’d never seen Keller this
relaxed. “Hi. How about I take you back to your room?”
“Yeah. You should. The floor keeps movin’ on me.”
“That bad, huh?” Shaking his head, Luca stood, then scooped Keller up
with one arm, pulling him free of the chair. “Can you walk?”
“Hold on.” Keller poked his leg. “You. You operational?”
Luca choked back a chuckle. Keller was an entertaining drunk. Noted.
“Is it?”
“Says it is.” Keller frowned at his leg suspiciously. “Dunno if I trust it.
Let’s try.”
“All right.” Luca took a few steps, and Keller did sway a bit, but he kept
his feet.
“Ha! I can do dis.” Keller leaned against him heavily as they made their
way slowly outside. “You. I have a question. May we be friends?”
“I would love to.”
“Oh good. I wanna be friends.”
A charming drunk, this one. Which Luca was thankful for, as a bad
drunk was a pain in the ass to deal with. Also, he had to agree with the
sentiment. Everything he’d seen of Keller suggested he was a good man and
would make a good friend—if they knew each other a little better.
“Then let’s be friends. You can start with telling me where your room
is.”
“Oh.” Keller stopped on the sidewalk and peered around for a second.
“I’m at that ryo—ryo, uh, whatchamacallit.”
“The ryokan?”
“That’s it! The one off the main street.”
There were two ryokans there, both filled to capacity with foreigners
right now, so that did and didn’t help, but Luca could get clarification when
they got closer.
“Let’s move, then.”
Keller stumbled along at his side, huddled in close. “Why’s it so cold
here? Shiirei’s not ’sposed to have cold winters, right? Aren’t you cold?”
 “They do have snow and ice storms, though.” Luca had learned the hard
way. War was a shit fest in winter. “And no, I’m not cold. Where my home
is, it’s up in the mountains, and it gets far colder than this.”
“Oh. Is that why you’re warm?”
“I suppose? I’m built for this kind of weather.”
Personally, Luca felt like Keller was cold because he had no fat on his
body. The younger man was slim and a little on the short side—he likely
felt the cold right to the bone.
It was fortunately a short walk to the main street, and Luca waited until
they were close to ask, “This ryokan or the other one?”
“This one!” Keller pointed decisively to the left. “You can come home
with me. It’s fine.”
Luca’s ryokan was six streets over—the same place where Brahms and
Sho stayed—and hardly much of a walk. “I’ll see you in and then go.”
“Booo. I want you to stay the night.”
Keller was somehow ridiculously cute in this state. Also somehow
giving the impression he meant more than a simple sleepover with his
statement. Surely Luca’s hindbrain was just reading too much into it.
“Ha, no chance of that tonight. I’m meant to be at my office early in the
morning, and you’re not in a fit enough state to keep drinking.” Besides,
with Keller this drunk, he’d be asleep before his head properly hit the
pillow.
The ryokan’s staff were in bed asleep by the time Luca and Keller
walked into the foyer. Keller managed to kick off his shoes in the direction
of the shoe cubbies, but that was as much coordination as he could muster.
“Can you find your room from here?”
This was a serious question.
“Sure!” Keller waved toward the left side. “It’s right there. You reeaally
gonna start askin’ men on dates?”
Keller’s question came out of nowhere, but Luca had no problem
answering. “I really am.”
“Ooh. Okay. Then I should do this now.”
For a man unsteady on his feet, Keller could move like lightning. He had
both hands around Luca’s face and was up on tiptoes before Luca could
even properly process what was happening.
Soft, soft lips touched his own, moving with confidence and sending a
warm, tingling awareness throughout his body.
 Then Keller was gone, grinning like he’d just pulled a prank.
“You’re fuuun to kiss,” Keller informed him cheerfully. “G’night!”
“Good…night?”
Luca watched with bemusement as Keller went down the hallway and
into his room. Luca brought his fingers toward his mouth, but he didn’t
touch his lips. Strange, how the sensation of the kiss lingered. Like his
whole body had become attuned to it for a moment.
He hadn’t…hated that. The kiss had been too short for him to properly
analyze how he felt about it, but he hadn’t hated it. Hadn’t been turned off
by it. Luca wasn’t sure if he’d liked it, particularly, but he’d not had a
chance to even consider kissing back, so…
Huh. Definitely something he’d need to explore more. It was already on
his agenda to figure out what he was comfortable doing with a man.
Why had Keller kissed him, though? Was he attracted? He’d never
hinted at it before. Or had Keller just been drunk?
A little bemused but strangely heartened, Luca turned around and headed
for his own ryokan. Hopefully Keller didn’t wake up tomorrow kicking
himself over the kiss. All told, he might have done Luca a favor.

OceanofPDF.com
 Noe woke up the next morning with a pounding headache and the
ringing certainty he’d done something he really, truly shouldn’t have.
Which made no sense. He wasn’t the type of drunk to stir up trouble.
He didn’t think?
Granted, he’d been stupid last night and hadn’t eaten at all while
drinking other than nibbling on rice crackers. Why had he done that…?
Normally his tolerance was much better, but without any food in his
stomach, it had of course been at the bottom of the barrel.
Rolling off the futon, he fumbled for a hangover tonic stashed in the
bottom drawer of his chest, which he promptly uncapped and downed in
one long pull. Ugh, the thing tasted nasty but worked wonders—it usually
got him up to functional level in about an hour. Considering how much he’d
drunk last night, it would be something of a miracle.
Tossing the bottle into the waste can, he pulled out clean clothes and
headed for the ryokan’s bathing room. His mouth felt like some animal had
crawled in and died, and he stank of alcohol, so a bath was very much a
necessity.
Being somewhat accustomed to the practices of this country, Noe sat on
the stool to shower off instead of just sinking straight into the onsen.
Somewhat gingerly, he soaped up and washed his hair, rinsed off, then went
to sit in the pool. Honestly, his head wanted to fall off, so even touching it
wasn’t pleasant. Ugh, if he drank again, he wasn’t human. He needed ten
minutes—enough to soak some of the alcohol out of his skin and give the
tonic time to make him resemble a human being. It wasn’t too much to ask.
He sank in with his head pillowed on a towel, tipped back on the edge of
the pool, just relaxing. The hot water felt like bliss. Couldn’t he work from
here today? Instead of tramping out in the winter wind?
 Also, that sense of something being wrong came on stronger. Noe
wondered why his brain insisted he’d done something naughty last night. It
seemed so strange. All he’d done was sit and chat with the guys, plus
General O’ Broín—
Like a ship thrown off course, it hit him, and he lurched upright,
sloshing water in every direction.
Oh. Shit.
“I kissed him,” he breathed, the words feeling wholly alien coming out
of his mouth. “Goddess above, I kissed him. What the hell was I thinking?”
Granted, from his memory, it had been a good kiss. That could be the
alcohol and wishful thinking, though. General O’ Broín hadn’t seemed to
take offense? He’d only looked surprised.
So, in other words, Noe might live to see tonight. Maybe.
Unable to sit and soak, he scrambled out of the water, dried himself off
in a rush, and threw on clothes. There was no thought process, just panic
driving him forward, and he was out the door and running down two
hallways before he even fully realized where he was going. He quickly slid
open the screen door upon arrival.
“Giric!”
His best friend was fortunately awake, sitting at his table and eating
breakfast. He took one look at Noe and his left eye got twitchy. “You. What
stupid thing did you do?”
“How do you know I did a stupid thing?”
“Your eyes are open before breakfast, to start with. Only panic wakes
you up this fast. Sit, eat, and tell me what you did.”
A bear of a man in size, Giric’s high tenor voice didn’t match his
appearance. He was mostly known for two things: One, being able to sing
the full ballad of Bárid Hakon (all one hundred and twenty-six verses)
without running out of breath, and two, for being the best mathematician of
the bunch. He double-checked everyone’s calculations before anything was
acted on and often saved them money and trouble in the process.
He’d also been in school with Noe, and they knew each other very well,
having been fast friends since then. So Noe unloaded on him without a
flicker of hesitation.
“I, uh, maybe kissed someone while drunk last night?”
Giric paused in sipping his tea and accused, “Did you not eat anything
even after I told you to eat something?”
 “In my defense, I got distracted.”
“Why am I friends with lunkheads?”
“That implies you have standards. Do you have standards?”
“They’re tripping hazards in hell, but yes!” Giric rolled his eyes and slid
a bowl of rice and the green tea over to Noe. “Get some of this in your
system. All right, how bad? Who did you kiss?”
“General O’ Broín.”
Giric just looked at him, an appalled but impressed sort of look, as if he
found Noe’s stupidity amazing, which was hurtful. Earned, but hurtful. Noe
distinctly remembered clinging to General O’ Broín and inviting him for a
sexy sleepover, and the embarrassment was just added insult to injury right
now.
“He took it well? At least, he didn’t punch me.”
“I’m actually speechless right now.”
Noe ate a spoonful of rice, but it seemed to get stuck in his throat. “I
want to throw myself into the harbor. Can I?”
“No, but I like the effort.”
“Dammit, Giric, what do I do?”
“My flabbers are gasted. I have to ask something before I can answer.
You told me you had a crush on him. Did you kiss him last night because
you decided to make a move?”
“Drunk me did.”
“Do you think it helped or hurt?”
“I, uh, may have fucked myself over.” Noe tried not to let pessimism
drag him down even as he second-guessed himself. Noe was a pro at
second-guessing himself. He could win competitions at it and everything.
“The thing is, you know how Warden Brahms introduced the two of us at
the very beginning?”
“What about it?”
“General O’ Broín has seen me as something of a safe space since then. I
don’t think he sees me as a possibility for a spouse.”
“Damn shame,” Giric remarked in a rhetorical fashion to the air,
“because with your crush, he’d have you locked down within a week.”
Noe resisted the urge to kick Giric’s shin under the table.
“All I’m saying is, Drunk You may have done something a little too
much, a little too fast. General O’ Broín’s already nervous and uncertain
about his endeavor. Planting a kiss on him like that without warning might
have been too much.”
Noe slumped in his chair, mostly due to embarrassment. Grumbling, he
didn’t look up from the table as he ruefully admitted, “When you say it like
that, I feel stupid.”
“You look stupid, too.”
“Asshole. Look, it wasn’t on purpose.”
“Drunk You hijacked your common sense. I know, it’s happened
before.”
Noe felt like crying out of frustration. “I don’t know what to do now.
How do I approach him again without coming off as stupidly infatuated and
desperate?”
“But you are stupidly infatuated and desperate,” Giric pointed out
calmly, then stole his cup back so he could take a sip of tea.
Noe made a face. “I know I am, but it can be very off-putting to men.
I’m trying to rein it in.”
Giric sipped his tea again, a thoughtful frown pulling his brows together.
“Knowing you, you made it obvious last night how much you like him.”
Er. He may have? Rather hard not to when you kiss someone after
hanging off their arm for several minutes.
“Here’s my thoughts, for what they’re worth. I think the ball is very
much in General O’ Broín’s court. You’ve shown him you like him and
you’re compatible with him and all that. It’s up to him if he wants to pursue
something with you. If he does come back to talk to you, you can gauge the
situation then. Either offer to be his experiment so he can try fucking a man,
then segue into a relationship from there, or straight up be honest with him
that you like him and see if he’s willing to date.”
“Are those my only two options?”
“Pretty much.”
“Dammit. I guess I’ll see depending on how he responds.”
“While you’re waiting, go finish your soak. You do not want to be seen
like this if he comes looking for you this morning.”
Noe made a wry face down at himself. “Good point. I’ll see you later,
then.”
“Don’t randomly kiss other men in the meantime!” Giric called at his
back.
Noe made a rude gesture over his shoulder that got Giric laughing.
 Noe did finish soaking in the onsen, changed clothes, and even had
something bland for breakfast so his churning stomach would calm down.
After that, he felt far more human and, while not willing to face the day, at
least able to.
By the time he left the ryokan, he felt far more at ease. Well, no longer
ready to come out of his skin, at least.
All right, it was still rather early to start the workday. Perhaps he’d go on
in and see if he could spot General O’ Broín. Noe took himself straight to
the offices, then found his feet dragging once inside. His stomach still
churned at the idea of facing last night’s actions. Buck up, him. Maybe he
should plan out what to say first. He was already in the office, but standing
here without a firm plan of what to say seemed unwise. Granted, he owed
the general an apology, and having it hanging over his head wouldn’t be
pleasant, but maybe he’d retreat for now—
The main door of the offices slid open before Noe could put a hand to it.
Startled, he jerked his hand back and looked up automatically.
Only to find Luca O’ Broín staring back at him.
Oh.
Shit.
Yes, Noe had intended to track the man down and apologize, but not
right this second. He hadn’t even planned out what to say yet!
The general looked as handsome as ever, his collar-length blue-black
hair in a wave away from his face, tan skin contrasting with the black coat
he wore. He looked as if he’d been about to step out on business, but now
he paused, eyes fixed on Noe.
“Good morning?” General O’ Broín offered.
“I’m so sorry,” Noe blurted out. “Being drunk off my ass is not an
excuse. I, um…”
Those gorgeous light grey eyes crinkled up in amusement, and goddess,
this man was beautiful when he smiled. Noe wanted to kiss him all over
again. He pushed up his glasses instead and felt immensely awkward.
“I’m not mad,” General O’ Broín assured him.
“Oh thank fuck. Um. Sorry, regardless, and I’ll let you go. I’ll, uh, see
you around.”
At that point Noe’s nerves couldn’t take any more and he skittered
sideways, bolting for freedom. He didn’t pause until he reached the road,
and only then stopped because he didn’t have an actual destination in mind.
He stood there, taking calming slow breaths.
That…had not been his best work.
Seriously, just once, just once Noe wanted to be the suave, collected
type. Not a bundle of feelings attached to a mouth.
At least he’d gotten his apology out? Having been in similar situations
before (although thankfully not for the same reason), he’d choked on his
own breath in the past and not managed the apology. And General O’ Broín
had clearly been amused and not upset, which was amazing. Noe would
take the win.
But, how to move past this and become friends? Noe truly wanted to
follow the advice given to him, but he had no idea how to even begin.
Waiting a few days so the awkwardness passed and he could properly
look the general in the eye was a good start. Yeah.
“Me,” Noe muttered to himself, pushing into motion, “you’ve got to
toughen up. Luca O’ Broín’s not going to become less sexy anytime soon,
so it’s on you. Learn how to form words around the man, will you?”
As far as pep talks went, that one didn’t hit home.
Dammit.

OceanofPDF.com
 Luca watched Keller flee until he was out of sight. No other word for it.
The poor engineer looked beyond embarrassed, and while Luca could
sympathize, he wished Keller wouldn’t. If anything, Keller may have done
him a favor last night. Having now experienced kissing a man, it had taken
a lot of the stress off Luca’s shoulders. He’d wondered and worried that he
wouldn’t be able to enjoy any level of intimacy with a man, but kissing
Keller had been fine. Those three seconds had shown Luca he wouldn’t hate
it. It also served as a good mental icebreaker. Having already kissed a man
once, he felt far more comfortable doing it again. It gave him a sense of
relief to know for sure.
It had also reinforced the notion of his plan being viable. Keller was
clearly attracted enough to Luca to try for a kiss. Which was flattering, of
course, but also a reassurance. Sho had told Luca time and again he was
attractive to men, but it hadn’t really sunk in until last night’s kiss.
Honestly, it had all settled a little better into his bones, this possibility. It
was why he couldn’t possibly be upset with Keller—it felt like the man had
done him a favor.
Somehow, Luca would have to sit the engineer down long enough to
talk. Maybe Keller wouldn’t be so awkward with him then. Luca did like
the young Scovian, and he respected his know-how—Keller was very
competent at what he did—so Luca felt bad about leaving him to stew.
Maybe he could catch him for lunch or something. Wouldn’t hurt to try.
With a shrug, Luca continued through the door and into Sho and
Brahms’s office. Fortunately, they didn’t seem to have anyone else in; he
wanted a more private word with them.
“O’ Broín, come in,” Sho said with a wave of the hand. “What brings
you here?”
 “I need a little advice.” Luca took the chair in front of Sho’s desk,
getting comfortable and buying time to figure out how to say what he
needed. “I, uh, was kissed last night. By a man.”
Even Brahms looked up at that, abruptly stopping his work, pen pressed
to paper and creating quite the inkblot. “What?”
Sho’s interest sparked to full life, and he leaned in, absolutely riveted.
“Who?”
“Noe Keller. He was a tad drunk last night and, well, it happened?”
For some reason, Sho didn’t look surprised. More like he’d half
expected this? Which made Luca wonder what else he knew and wasn’t
sharing.
“So, how was your first gay kiss?”
Look at the bastard, sitting there cackling on the inside. He wasn’t even
trying to hide his entertainment. For that matter, Brahms seemed intrigued,
as he was intently listening.
“You are enjoying this far too much.”
“Best cheap entertainment I’ve ever been offered,” Sho said without
apology. “You said he was drunk last night.”
“I did. I ran into him this morning, and he blurted out an apology.”
“Ah-ha. Keller’s the conscientious type, so I’m not surprised he tracked
you down.”
“I didn’t get a chance to accept the apology, he lit out of here so fast. I’m
not upset with him, though. I think I’ll hunt him down for lunch, if I can,
and soothe his fears.”
“Probably for the best.” Sho scooched forward a little more, like a child
anticipating a story, and batted his dark lashes. “So? How was it?”
“Not terrible?” Luca pretended to think about it. Look at Sho, already
glaring at him. So easy to tease, this one. “In all honesty, the kiss was so
short, I didn’t have a chance to really analyze it.”
“Analyze,” Sho said with despair, head rolling dramatically. “Why, why
are you and my husband so alike in this?”
“Not everyone feels things as strongly as you.” Sho was very attuned to
his intuition and emotions. Luca had never operated like that. He didn’t
know how people did it, for that matter. As it was, sometimes Luca’s
emotions overwhelmed him.
Brahms gave a sage grunt, like he agreed with Luca.
Sho gave another despairing sigh.
 Right. Time to move this conversation along. “Anyway. I didn’t dislike it
at all. Rather felt like kissing a woman? As in I felt no difference. Well,
except the stubble.”
“Ah. Fair enough, then. I think it’s a good start.”
“So do I.”
It still left the question of how much, if any part, of sex Luca would be
comfortable with. But he also didn’t know how to put that to the test
without having sex. He could hardly go up to any of the men he knew now
and proposition them, either. Well, he’d likely sort this out with time.
“So? What do you plan to do now?”
“I just told you?”
“No, man, no. I mean about possibly dating Keller. You’ve found a man
who’s attracted to you, and I know he hits most of the checkpoints on your
list. Would you consider him a viable candidate? Or not?”
Sho asked a very good question, and honestly, until he’d said it, Luca
hadn’t considered the possibility. “I…think I need to get back to you. I
hadn’t thought of him in those terms. Would he be willing, do you think? To
move back to Bhodhsa with me in such a marriage arrangement?”
“I think you’d best ask him, but at least entertain the thought. I know
Keller’s a good man and someone you can trust.”
“Well, I knew that much already. All right, I’ll think about it.” Shelving
the idea for now, Luca got back to the topic he had truly come here to
discuss. “Sho, I’ve come with a concern. We just now finished the fortress’s
foundation, but can we do anything else before winter storms start hitting? I
remember the weather up here very well, and I know the storms can get
bad.”
Sho grimaced in acknowledgment. “For most of my country, the winters
are rather mild, but here? With the ocean sweeping storms and strong winds
inland? You might not even be remembering how bad it can get.”
“I distinctly recall being worried about my beard freezing to my neck, so
yes. Yes, I do remember.”
“The ice storms,” Sho muttered, both vexed and resigned. “The ice
storms are the literal worst up here. You’re right. We’re running out of time
to do any real construction. Outdoors, at least. We can get some things
prepped inside that we can move outside once the weather starts
cooperating again, such as making the doors and frames, forging everything
we need for the support rafters, wrecking balls, and whatnot.”
 “It’ll mean basically putting everyone on half-time for the duration of
the winter, but I’m sure these construction people are used to it.”
Sho shrugged in agreement. “Quite likely. Besides, who wants to work
in this mess?”
“Not me, that’s for sure. Now, next problem. We’ve got Shiirein New
Year coming up very quickly. How big of a celebration is this, usually? I’ve
got people trying to request the whole week off.”
“Ah. Right. You wouldn’t know.” Sho sipped his tea before explaining.
“What with the state the country was in during the war, any holidays we had
were barely acknowledged. You never saw what New Year’s was like, but
we do celebrate it the full week.”
“Aye? Seriously, a whole week?”
“It’s the major holiday for the country, bar none. Even the celebrations
of the royal family’s birthdays pale in comparison.”
“Huh. So when they ask for the week off, it’s not them being
unreasonable.”
“Not at all. It’s tradition for a boss to give as much time off as possible.
Obviously, if you’re an essential worker, it’s hard to pull off. But as much
time as we can.”
“Okay, but we need to make as much progress as we can before the
weather turns really, really bad.”
“Can we augment? Say, pull in some of your people, some of our naval
people from Scovia, make up the difference for the week?”
Luca thought about the suggestion and didn’t see a problem. “We’ll ask.
I think it’ll be fine, though. But this begs the question, if it’s a week-long
celebration, then how big of a party is this?”
“The streets will be filled with vendors offering specialty holiday treats.
You literally only get them during that week. The bars are open nonstop.
Everyone visits the temple to draw their luck, say prayers for a better year,
that kind of thing.”
“Wow. Sounds like quite the event.” It made Luca sad all over again that
Shiirei had been beaten down so much in the war they hadn’t been able to
celebrate even a small version of the holiday. “I look forward to it. All right,
I’ll get back to work and start figuring out staffing schedules.”
“Have fun.”
“I heard ‘better you than me’ for some reason.”
 “Your hearing is acute.” Sho grinned as Luca glared at him and took
himself out. Even he wasn’t quite sure why there was a bounce in his step
as he walked toward his office. Staffing schedules, and the headache they
inevitably brought with them, wouldn’t make the workday pleasant. Rather
the reverse.
His analytical brain kicked in and informed him it was because of the
kiss. That kiss had given him an epiphany—a well-timed one, at that.
All said, though, being around Sho, Brahms, and their daughter gave
Luca a better insight into what he himself should be aiming for. Luca’s
home life had always been rather…lonely. His parents were an arranged
marriage, and frankly, they couldn’t stand each other. They didn’t see eye to
eye on basically anything, not even their only child. Luca used them as a
bad example for marriages.
He wanted something completely different from his parents and couldn’t
stomach marrying some girl they’d picked out for him. He’d seen the result
up close and personal, and Luca wanted no part of it.
Rather, he wanted what his friends had. An easy, companionable
relationship with trust, and affection, and respect. Simple domestic
mornings where they could have breakfast together, and the worst worry of
the relationship was a potential incoming prank from the other spouse. It
was so simplistic, that domesticity, and yet it made Luca’s heart quaver at
just the image.
What would it be like to have a husband and adopted children at his
side? Hell, Shiirei had thousands of orphans; maybe he’d adopt a few
before leaving for home. That had worked out swimmingly well for Sho
and Brahms, after all.
Luca tried to imagine, too, waking up to a man every morning whom he
called husband. How that would feel. It tentatively sounded good in his
head? Or perhaps they’d have separate bedrooms. His parents did, granted,
but they hated each other.
Hm, no, doing anything he’d seen his parents do was definitely a bad
idea. Scratch that.
Well, he should work this out with his future spouse, anyway. The point
of his mental exercise? To prove it didn’t bother him. Luca might even look
forward to it a little.
His first step would be figuring out Keller. Sho was right. The man was
pretty much who Luca needed. An intelligent person with good skills, fair
judgment—last night notwithstanding—and a solid backbone. It took guts
to own up to a mistake and apologize, and Keller had done so promptly,
which made Luca respect him all the more. Add in Keller’s obvious
attraction, and it seemed a waste to not at least try dating.
Luca’s gut feeling was to try. If Keller was up for it. Last night might
have been a true drunken mistake, so Luca should ask first and not assume.
For that to happen, he had to track Keller down.
Lunch with him may or may not happen today, but it would soon.

OceanofPDF.com
 Noe spied General O’ Broín out on the wharf, clearly having either just
eaten or in the process of locating lunch. Everyone came out this direction,
as the street vendors and small restaurants here offered cheap and hot food.
Even Noe was here for that reason. The scent of various things frying in hot
oil hung about in the air and tantalized his taste buds.
He still felt mortally embarrassed about last night, but he had to give the
man a better apology than what he’d managed this morning. Noe also
needed to get on a better footing with him. For the sake of his work life, if
nothing else. His throat felt constricted, like he’d swallowed a rock, but he
pushed past the feeling and angled his path so he could meet up with
General O’ Broín.
This time with his prepared speech in his head.
General O’ Broín saw him coming before he could properly hail him and
stopped dead. He didn’t look upset. Just curious, if Noe had to take a guess.
Also damn handsome, as usual, his charcoal coat setting off his amazing
eyes.
Well, his reaction soothed Noe’s nerves about five percent. Still had the
rock in his throat, though. Noe told himself to man up.
“General. I’m so, so sorry—”
To his surprise, General O’ Broín lifted a staying hand. “Hold on, man,
hold on. You’ve already apologized to me once and that’s sufficient.”
Eh? Wow. He truly wasn’t upset? No, look at him, he even smiled like
he was glad to see Noe. This did not make any sense whatsoever.
“Have you had lunch yet?” General O’ Broín asked. “If not, sit and eat
with me. I can show I’m not at all upset and explain how you did me a
favor.”
“I did?” Noe’s mouth blurted out without permission.
 “You did. See? Don’t you want to have lunch with me now?”
Noe gave him a dumbfounded nod, because yes, he absolutely had to
have an explanation now. He’d be up all night wondering otherwise.
General O’ Broín pointed off to the left. “Have you tried their seafood
stew?”
“I have, actually. It’s delicious.”
“Glad you agree. I could eat my weight in it, and on a cold day like this,
stew strongly appeals. Join me, Mr. Keller.”
“I’d be happy to.”
Noe actually meant it. He felt far more relaxed now knowing the man
truly wasn’t upset with him. General O’ Broín had struck him as a kind man
upon their first real meeting, and every subsequent meeting had only
reinforced his impression.
The restaurant in question was a small single-room building with just
enough room for a kitchen and a sink. It only offered four dishes—all of
them soups or stews—and hot tea. They had a tented area next door with a
brazier going for some warmth so people could sit and eat. General O’
Broín and Noe retreated there after placing their orders and collecting bowls
and tea. The inside of the tent was distinctly warmer than the outside air,
but Noe was also glad he’d only be sitting here thirty minutes or so. Any
longer and his teeth might start chattering.
Not wanting their food to grow cold, both men focused on eating first,
and only when he was halfway through his bowl did General O’ Broín start
talking.
“In truth, your kiss hammered in multiple things I had been worried
about,” General O’ Broín said without segue. “First, that men find me
attractive. I harbored doubts over that one.”
Noe felt a flush creep up his neck because, well, he had made it rather
obvious to General O’ Broín that he was attracted. Couldn’t argue there. But
his main objection was “Sir! How can you possibly doubt your
attractiveness?”
“Never had a man hit on me before you,” he riposted, a twinkle in his
eyes. “So you can’t blame me for being unsure.”
Eh, really? Oh. Then it did make a sort of sense. Noe sat on the
information for a second before offering, “Happy to help?”
“It was a great help, trust me. Made me feel like this crazy idea of mine
has some validity to it. I also wasn’t sure how I’d feel about kissing a man,
but after last night, I feel much better about the whole thing. Kissing you
was nice, in fact.”
Noe sat up a little straighter. He’d liked the kiss? Now that was a
compliment Noe could take and run with. He wanted to say something like
I swear I’m a better kisser when I’m sober, but it sounded awkward even in
his own head and he bit those words back. Let’s not push things too far in
the wrong direction, eh? General O’ Broín was being incredibly nice about
the whole fiasco. Take the win and don’t be stupid.
“I accept the compliment,” Noe said instead with a genuine smile.
“Thank you for taking it so well.”
“Not at all. As I said, you did me a favor. That’s how I look at it. Also…
Keller, I must ask a direct question, so please be honest. Are you attracted to
me? If so, would you like to date?”
Everything seemed to slow for a moment and Noe honestly questioned
his hearing. Had he spent too much time near the sea? Had the salt messed
with his head?
Before his brain could second-guess itself, “Yes! I, uh…”
General O’ Broín’s grin grew. “I like your answer.”
Shit. Noe apparently couldn’t be suave around this man if his life
depended on it, but at least General O’ Broín took it in stride. “Um, clarify
for me. Is this an experiment, or…?”
“No, no, I mean it genuinely. I realized you’re very much the kind of
man I’m looking for. I’d like to date with marriage in mind.”
“Oh. Yeah, don’t mind me, I’m just over here building a ship.”
“What?” His head canted in confusion.
“Little inside joke. Don’t worry about it. I mean, absolutely yes.”
“I’m very pleased. Thank you.”
Why did he thank Noe? Still, he felt like he understood, too. This was
something of a risk, as even General O’ Broín wasn’t sure what he was or
was not comfortable with in a same-sex relationship. But how could Noe
not take the risk? For him, it was worth the uncertainty.
“So no more formality, if you please.”
Noe had no problem with that. “All right. Luca?”
“Please and thank you.” Genera—Luca glanced at a pocket watch and
sighed. “Unfortunately, our lunch break is nearly over.”
“What are you doing after lunch?”
 “I don’t know,” Luca admitted with a shrug. “I spent the better part of
the morning doing staff scheduling, but now it’s up to Sho to review it.
Thought I’d walk the area and see what needs to be done before winter
really hits us.”
“In that case, can I borrow you? I need to do the same evaluation myself,
but I want to do it from the ocean side. It’s hard to row and study the walls.”
“I’d be happy to.” Luca cast a look toward his right even though he
couldn’t see through the white tent walls. “Honestly, I’m worried. So much
has happened, and I want reassurance the foundation is well set before we
build much farther.”
“I feel the same way.” Noe gestured to the bowls. “Let’s finish up, then.
I have a rowboat ready for us. I’d already rented one.”
“Oh? Then let’s be about it.”
They both finished lunch quickly, handed the bowls back with
compliments to the cook, and then Noe led the way to his rented rowboat,
tied off at one of the docks. A rowboat was the best choice here. It would let
them get very close to the coastline without running afoul of rocks that
would quickly sink them, even if it did take someone manning the oars.
Luca looked very up to the task as he settled in, took oars in hand, and
strongly set off. Noe felt a little bad Luca would have to do so much rowing
—the man was a general, after all—but Noe needed to have his hands free
to make notes and check the drawings as they went. He had fingerless
gloves on to help combat the chill, plus a hot stone in either pocket. Still,
this was going to be very cold. The dew from this morning had formed a
layer of ice and covered practically everything.
They’d be out here a few hours at least, and it gave Noe a chance to ask
all the questions. He almost didn’t, but, well…curiosity and all that.
“Um, Luca? What’s your fortress like?”
“Ugly,” Luca answered bluntly and then laughed a little, eyes crinkling
up at the corners. “But it wasn’t made for beauty, only function. It’s big,
blocky, and set right along the border as the first line of defense against the
damn Zaytsevians. Sometimes they get tired of trying to get past Aart’s
defenses and come my direction instead, you see. Damn nuisance. The land
isn’t mountainous, but hilly, with not a stretch of flat land to be found.
We’ve carved into the hillsides to farm but mostly raise sheep.”
Made sense to focus more on livestock than agriculture with terrain that
rocky.
 “The winters can get brutal, as we don’t have enough trees to slow the
wind down,” Luca continued, looking a little homesick. “The snowdrifts
can reach the roof sometimes. But we all huddle inside together during the
winter, and it’s my favorite time of the year. We play games, do some
crafting, and enjoy each other’s company. It’s a warm, sweet time.”
The way Luca described his home appealed to Noe. He’d never
experienced something like it. It sounded more like a family than a town of
people.
“And your family, what do they think of your idea?”
“Haven’t told them yet. They won’t agree with it, though.” Luca
sounded quite sure, his tone matter-of-fact. “But they don’t agree with
anything. They’re very bitter people. My father never really wanted to run
the fortress. He just does it because he’s duty bound to do so. My mother
never wanted to marry at all but was forced into a marriage with my father.
Neither of them are happy. It’s part of why I refused any offered match. I
refused to become like them. I do feel sorry for whoever is crazy enough to
marry me, though. They’ll have to deal with my parents.”
It did sound like an unpleasant situation, but surely in such a large
fortress, whoever Luca married could avoid the parents.
“Don’t feel disheartened,” Noe encouraged. “I think you underestimate
your appeal. Marrying a man who wants to be a good husband and have a
family is something of a rarity for men like me. Plus you’re handsome.”
“Oh, is that why you agreed to date? My good looks?”
“Well, yes?”
Luca laughed. “I suppose I can’t throw stones. Being attracted to your
spouse is important.”
“It is. Thank you for agreeing,” Noe said primly.
Luca snickered some more; apparently, Noe’s tone amused him.
Noe didn’t just banter with him; he did his job, too. They went up the
coastline, carefully inspecting the outside of the foundation. Noe did see a
few weak points that needed reinforcement before they continued building,
which he’d much rather know about now instead of in six months, when all
the weight of that stone was put on top and the foundation developed issues.
All in all, it was a productive workday, plus the future was definitely
looking up. Noe kept his fingers crossed that this all went well. He’d dearly
hate to give this man up.
OceanofPDF.com
 Luca was utterly distracted at work the next morning. He tried, honestly,
but his mind kept drifting back to Noe.
Part of him was quite excited by all the possibilities Noe represented. He
didn’t know the engineer extremely well, but every time he’d been in Noe’s
company, Luca had been left with a happy spark in his heart. Noe was good
company—a wonderful mix of good-natured and intelligent, which Luca
adored. Most of his longtime friends were like Noe. It was a promising
start.
The question troubling him: He’d started them on this path of dating, so
what did he do now?
Doing the usual things for dates seemed wrong, somehow. Luca would
normally buy a trinket and flowers for whomever he was courting, but it
struck him as the wrong tactic. Gifts, yes. Flowers and girly trinkets, no.
Hmm, problematic, dating another man. Perhaps a conversation with
Sho was in order. Sho would know. Not Brahms—he had skipped the
courting altogether and gone straight for a proposal.
The more Luca considered it, the more he favored Brahms’s approach.
Man may have had a good idea, there.
No, no. He owed it to Noe to actually try dating. He owed it to them
both, really. It wasn’t like Luca was convinced Noe was the right person;
they needed more time together. Luca just had to make a decision on how to
treat him.
Dates, yes, that was obvious. But more like friend dates? The whole
purpose of dating was to get to know the other person well enough to
decide if you wanted to marry them, right? So it didn’t matter what they
did. Not necessarily. And Noe wasn’t expecting romance from him.
 Just thinking about that made Luca wince a little. No, Noe wasn’t
expecting to be wooed, but he knew the other man was hoping for a good
husband. Therefore, not offering him any romance felt like a disservice.
Starting off like that right from the get-go was…not good. Even Luca was
sure of that.
A gloved hand abruptly appeared in front of his face and he blinked back
into awareness and then looked upward, into Caedmon’s eyes. The man was
on the leaner side, his beard really starting to come in now that he’d decided
to grow it out, although he was the type to grow a red beard despite his dark
brunet hair.
“What?”
“Just how deep in thought be ye?” his captain asked him, exasperation
growing with each word. “I called yer name three times.”
“Oh. Sorry, very lost in thought. What is it?”
“Came to tell ye I pulled half our patrols in ’cause a storm be brewin’.
Sea’s too iced over to get a rowboat through it, anyway. No chance of
Mongs gettin’ to us with the sea like that.”
“Ah. Good, let’s not make people freeze for no reason.”
Caedmon’s eyes narrowed, turning shrewd, and he abruptly grabbed a
chair and plopped himself into it. “Okay, what’s chewin’ at yer arse?”
As much as Luca wished he could refute him…Caedmon was a very
good friend and knew him too well. He’d read through the bullshit without
trouble. “I, uh, may have found a man to marry?”
Caedmon blinked, then blinked again, abruptly sitting forward, lips
parted in anticipation. “Oh, have ye now. Who?”
“Noe Keller.”
It took only a moment and then Caedmon sank back into his chair with a
sound of satisfaction. “Now he be a bloody good choice.”
An interesting reaction. “You know Keller, then?”
“I do, as it happens. Worked with him more than a few times. A good
sort, for sure. Sharp as a tack, too. Patient as the day is long, from what I’ve
seen. Aye, a good choice.”
For some reason, Luca had needed an outside perspective to verify his
judgment was good in this case. His anxiety over the whole issue eased
several notches. “I also think he might be a very good choice. I asked to
court him yesterday.”
“He said aye, I take it.”
 “He did.”
“And now ye be, what? Overthinkin’ it?”
“You do know me well, but no. I’m not regretting asking. Rather, I’m
trying to plan a way forward.”
“Oh, that be yer thinkin’ face!”
Luca eyed him mistrustfully. “What did you think it was?”
“I’m a moron face.”
Luca made a rude hand gesture. He would love to deny having that face.
Unfortunately, past events would make him a liar.
Right, then. Moving on… “I don’t think trying to date Noe the way I’ve
done with past women is the right idea.”
Caedmon shook his head violently. “Do not even think it. Besides, all
those past dates failed. Not solely because of ye, granted, but they still
failed.”
“Exactly my point. That’s the definition of insanity right there, repeating
the same steps but expecting different results. So I know it’s not right. I’m
not sure how to approach this, though. I usually start with gifts.”
“Hmm…I see the problem.” Caedmon pondered this for a moment.
“Maybe start easy, with dinner.”
“Just that?”
“Keep in mind, ye’ve no need to pull out all the stops and woo him right
off the bat. Keller’s well aware ye don’t know what yer doin’.”
“Must you point it out like that?”
“Truth, ain’t it?”
Sadly, yes it was. “Still, I’d like to have an actual plan.”
Caedmon eyed him like he knew full well what was going through
Luca’s head. He might, at that. “All right, do this. Take the man to dinner
and ask what he wants.”
Now why hadn’t Luca thought of this? Stupid of him not to. He could
hardly plan ahead when he didn’t know what Noe expected—or needed—
from him.
“Ah, there be yer I’m stupid face! Knew it’d come around sooner or
later.”
Luca kicked his leg under the desk, striking an ankle with a light graze.
Caedmon laughed even as he abruptly moved his legs backward, out of
range.
 “Ye bloody wanker, why do I put up with ye?” Luca said, exasperation
making his brogue slip out.
Caedmon just shrugged, a smile stretched from ear to ear like this was
the best entertainment he’d had all day. Then again, it might well be.
Caedmon enjoyed teasing people as a hobby.
“Now, I must be off soon, but I’ll tell ye another thing. Just ’cause ye
still have the I’m stupid face on.”
Caedmon was sorely mistaken if he thought Luca couldn’t reach him
over the desk. Luca’s arms were long, and Caedmon only sat two feet from
the edge. He’d manage just fine.
“Askin’ Keller what he wants is all well and good, but make sure ye
know what ye want as well. Ken?”
Luca snorted. “I know what I want.”
“No, I don’t think ye do. Ye’ve got what yer parents drummed into yer
head, and what duty tells ye, but I do not think at all, at all that ye know
what ye want.”
His words hit a little too close to the mark. “Get out of here. Go do your
job.”
“All right, all right, but heed me just this once, aye? Ye’ll thank me for it
later.” With a sassy wink, Caedmon took himself out of the office, a cold
breeze drifting inside before the door shut behind him.
What Luca wanted, eh? It was true that much of his decision-making so
far had come from what Luca needed over what he personally wanted, but
that didn’t make any of his needs less valid. He needed a solid, reliable
partner who would have his back and help him raise a family. Nothing
wrong with that.
Personally, what he wanted more than anything was to put an end to this
search. It felt like he’d been searching most of his life—and he rather had.
At least two decades now. Two decades of trying to find either a love match
or, at the very least, a friend he could marry. A man could only chase after
something for so long before he lost hope and foundered. Luca was
dangerously close to that point.
He refused to marry the wrong person, though. That would just shift him
from the frying pan to an open fire.
No, rather than think of what he personally wanted, he’d focus on what
he could offer. Revisiting the age-old dream of a love match he’d
entertained as a young man would only dishearten him. The time for
fantasies was well over.
So! What he could offer Noe was…hmm. Companionship, to start. A
good home, several children, and a luxurious life. His home was settled in a
very strategic position, but it was also on a trade route. They’d never been
wanting, the coffers always full, so Noe would never need to worry about
his next meal. That was a lot to offer a man, right there.
On top of that, Luca could safely say he could indulge in physical
affection as well. He’d enjoyed kissing Noe. Luca tentatively believed he’d
be willing to do other forms of more intimate touch, too, but he’d rather try
it before committing to anything. In any sense, he’d be happy to offer all of
those things to Noe.
Surely that would be enough to get along with? Luca had seen marriages
with far less. Granted, those marriages hadn’t been particularly happy ones,
which wasn’t what he wanted for himself or Noe.
Well, this was a good starting point for now. He’d definitely ask Noe for
his thoughts, and maybe ask what he’d be willing to try with Luca. Once
they defined the parameters better, it should solve enough for Luca to plan
ahead.
See? He totally had hold of this.
Now if his nerves would settle down, he’d be peachy keen.

OceanofPDF.com
 Noe wasn’t sure, but he might not be on a date. He might be in an
interview.
When Luca had sent a note via runner asking for dinner together, Noe
had been thrilled. He’d immediately said yes and left work a little early to
primp some. Mostly to sort out his windblown hair and switch to a nicer
shirt. Luca had looked like he’d come straight from work—and likely had
—but the man still looked ravishing in his deep blue shirt and grey coat.
It’d started as a date, at least. Gener—Luca had asked him out for dinner
and drinks, with them rendezvousing at the restaurant. He’d chosen one of
Noe’s favorite places; it offered amazing sushi and imported beers. The
place wasn’t too crowded yet, either, with them coming in a bit early for
dinner. It should have been a nice, relaxed atmosphere.
“I’d need you to take successor classes at some point. Is that okay?”
Except Luca kept asking things like that, which muddied the waters for
Noe. Would you ask such a question on a first date?
Noe didn’t want to discourage Luca—he knew his date had a lot he was
figuring out—but he had to reset this date before it completely drifted off to
sea. Noe wasn’t sure why exactly they were in this interview process, but he
suspected Luca had defaulted to it out of sheer nerves. “My take on it is I’ll
do whatever I need to, but before we get into it, tell me more about your
family. All I know is you’re an only child, and you’re not on good terms
with your parents.”
Luca blinked and rubbed his jaw. “I was interviewing you, wasn’t I?”
“Just a little, yeah.”
“Sorry,” he said with a gusty sigh. “I told myself not to.”
Which clearly hadn’t helped. “Are you nervous?”
“A little. I don’t know…I don’t know how to approach this.”
 Noe very much appreciated his honesty. It wasn’t like he was fine and
dandy over here, being a touch nervous as well. “If it makes you feel any
better, I don’t know how to approach this either.”
For some reason, his date looked surprised. “I would have thought you
did?”
“I haven’t been on a true date before. Think about it. Before Warden
Brahms came along and changed the royal family’s minds, anything same
sex was frowned upon in my culture. I had friends with benefits, or casual
one-night stands, but no one tried for an actual relationship. It was doomed
to fail, or that was the general consensus. We just had some fun with each
other and split ways the next morning. So being on an actual date? With the
end goal a relationship? We, sir, are in uncharted territory for me.”
“Oh.” Luca blinked, those misty greys deep in thought for a moment as
he absorbed this information. “I’m glad all over again Sho worked a
miracle. He tends to do that.”
“So I understand. I’m forever thankful to him, as he’s opened up
doorways for us. We just have to figure out how to walk through them.”
“Yes, quite so.” Luca took a breath and visibly tried to settle. Didn’t
quite manage it, as he still fidgeted a bit, his fingers toying with the tankard.
“You asked about my family. That’s sadly a good summary of the situation.
My parents are not on good terms with each other, or me, or anyone, really.
They’re not happy people. I do have uncles and aunts, as well as a couple of
cousins, and I’m on very good terms with some of them. I don’t see them
very often because they live in the capital, but I make a point to visit and
write as much as possible. What of your family?”
“Well, I have a rather large one, as I’m a middle child out of six. Lots of
aunts, uncles, cousins, and even two nephews since my elder siblings have
gotten married and started having children. We get along all right.” Not
entirely true, but also not entirely a lie. It had been drilled into Noe to not
share family drama outside the family, so he found it hard to say more to a
man he was just getting to know. If they did survive more than a few dates,
then he’d pry his mouth open and tell Luca more honestly where he stood.
Right now was not the ideal timing. “I don’t see them all that much, truth be
told, as the job takes me everywhere. Here, for instance.”
“I imagine you have traveled a lot depending on what project you
worked on.”
“Yes, very much so.”
 “Do you like to travel, then?”
“I do. I like to see new places, experience new cultures and foods, all of
that. I’ve rarely been in a place I’ve hated. I know you’ve traveled a lot. Do
you like it?”
“I do enjoy it, but I don’t like to do it incessantly. War is hard on me
because I miss being home after a while. Not to mention being in my own
bed.”
Now that answer Noe hadn’t expected. “But didn’t you volunteer to
come here?”
“I did. I did it for several reasons.” Luca knocked a bit of beer back and
gave a rueful smile. “One, I’m very invested in this place after having
sacrificed so much to keep it safe. I’m not about to let it fall. Not on my
watch. If they need some support for a while to keep it safe again, I’ll do it.
Second, I like Shiirei. They’ve been kind and hospitable to me. I’ve always
felt comfortable in these lands, even if my knees meet their furniture far too
often.”
“Ha. You’re on the tall side even for a Bhodhsan, so I bet you don’t quite
fit here.”
“No, never have, but I’ve adapted. I also agreed to come because I knew
Sho and Brahms were here. I keenly miss those two sometimes. They’re
true friends, and I wanted to see them again. And also support what they
were doing here. I knew they were relieved I came, as they needed my
support, which made the decision all around easy to make.”
It was so like Luca to put the safety of others above his own
convenience. Noe wasn’t the least bit surprised.
“Personally, I’m very glad I came now. I got to meet Sakura, which is a
joy in and of itself. I get to spend time with friends I’ve missed sorely.”
Luca bumped elbows with him a little, a smile playing around the corners
of his mouth. “I met you. No matter what we become, I’m happy about
that.”
Well now, that just put a spark right in Noe’s chest. “I’m very happy I
met you, too. I hope you realize you don’t need to sell me on the idea of
coming home with you. I already like you. It’s why I agreed to date.”
Those beautiful eyes softened. “Thank you. I think nerves were getting
the better of me. But I must ask you, what do you want? You already know
what it is I need.”
 How telling that he’d be willing to hear Noe out on what he wanted, but
for himself he’d only focused on his needs as a lord. What about what Luca
the man wanted? Didn’t that play into this? It should.
Well, Noe would find a way to drag it out of him, one way or another.
“It’s not something ridiculously over the top. I just want a good
relationship with my husband, a family, a happy place I can call home.
Something as ordinary as that.”
“’Tis not so ordinary. Sometimes, that’s the hardest thing to achieve in
life.”
Noe knew this all too well.
Luca’s lips pursed a little, brows drawing together as if he were thinking.
“I daresay we get along very well. I enjoy your company immensely, so I
think our home would be happy, if only because we’re not the contentious
sort.”
Now that, Noe couldn’t let pass. It was heartening to hear Luca enjoyed
spending time with him, since he felt the same way. He scooted sideways
and gave the man a quick hug around the shoulders, too happy to do
otherwise. “Thank you. I very much like your company too.”
That brief hug delighted Luca, and he relaxed even more, returning
Noe’s smile. “I’m glad. But, um, what I was truly asking is what do you
want from me as a husband? As a man?”
Ah, that was where his nerves stemmed from. Then again, that was to be
expected. This was all new for Luca. Now, how to answer this?
“I do want physical affection and intimacy.” It didn’t do either of them
any good if Noe downplayed his wants. “You said you liked kissing me?”
“I did.”
No hesitation there. Phew, good. “I liked it too. I like kissing, and
cuddles, and hand holding. I think we should, well, try with each other to
figure out how much you’re comfortable with in regard to sex. It’s not a
firm deal-breaker, if we’re not fully compatible there. It just means we have
to figure out what we’re comfortable offering each other and go from
there.” It would be a damn shame, though. Noe absolutely wanted Luca’s
hands all over him.
Luca slowly nodded. “I can work with that. Is it really okay with you,
though?”
Noe had sympathy for him because he was trying so hard for both of
their sakes. Noe could at least meet him halfway. “It is. I promise you it is.
No relationship is a hundred percent perfect. You’re already offering most
of my checklist, so if one aspect of our relationship isn’t perfect, then I
can’t complain. Just don’t be impatient. It’ll take experimentation to figure
out what you like, what’s not all right, and so on.”
“I promise I will.”
“Good. That’s all I need from you on that score.”
“As for kissing, and cuddling, and such—that sort of touch is a little odd
for me, to be frank. I’ve never courted a woman to that point, where we
were so comfortable with each other. It might take me a little time to find
the right balance with you.”
“Which, again, is perfectly okay. I don’t want to press you into
something you’re not comfortable with.”
“I appreciate it.” Luca looked wistful for a moment. “I don’t suppose
you’d be willing to come home with me even if we don’t end up marrying?”
“Er...I have to ask…why?”
“I’m in dire need of a good structural engineer. Parts of my home are
hundreds of years old, you see, and while there’s been patches done over
time, it needs to be torn down in sections and given a true overhaul. Plus it
needs expansion. It was built first as a fort, something sturdy to provide
protection to the soldiers assigned there. It wasn’t meant to be lived in full
time. Then a wing was added for the laird’s family, and then another wing
was added to that, and it’s a jumbled mess of connecting rooms and
hallways now. It needs a proper renovation and overhaul.”
“Ahhh. Well, it sounds like a fun project. I certainly won’t turn it down.”
Noe pushed his glasses up a little. On impulse he turned, pulled his bag
closer, then fished out a pencil, ruler, and two sheets of paper. “Here, draw
it out for me. I want to see how your fort’s designed.”
“Well, now, I’m game for that.”
Luca took the materials, shoving his empty plate and beer to the side,
and immediately started drawing things out. “Should I just draw what it’s
like now, not how I wish it could be?”
“Start from reality. You can describe what you want to me and we can
make changes, but I want to see structurally how it’s currently laid out.”
“Fair enough.”
They stayed bent over the pages, speaking of possibilities, of dreams and
ambitions, for well over three hours. The easy conversations and relaxed
atmosphere of the restaurant kept them in a comfortable bubble as they
talked. It never slipped back into an interview atmosphere, instead
becoming more like a fun dinner with a friend.
Noe, for one, was quite happy.

OceanofPDF.com
 As first dates went, Luca had been on worse. Much worse. He felt a few
memories trickle in and hastily shuddered, forcing them to scatter. Now,
now, there was no need to relive any of those.
Noe had set Luca back on track when he’d strayed into interview mode.
Still, Luca felt bad his date had needed to do it. Apparently, dating was too
much uncharted territory for him to try and plan on his own.
This called for a sounding board. Luca knew precisely whom to ask, too.
He turned right at the next street corner and toward the his and the
Brahmses’ ryokan. Hopefully they were in. Otherwise, Luca would go to
bed and try again tomorrow.
The ryokan looked rather lively, with people coming in and out for
drinks or baths. Three men came in with sake bottles and snacks, so they
were planning on a fun evening. Luca dodged people and knocked on his
friends’ door. “Anyone home?”
“We are, come in!” Sho answered.
Luca ducked inside and paused there for a second to get his bearings.
The family had gathered around a small round table, with multiple pieces of
paper in front of them. Letters? Looked like it.
“Evening, everyone,” Luca greeted before plopping down on a cushion.
He had to stretch one leg out to the side to fit. These low tables and his
knees were not friends. “Writing home?”
“Yes, actually.” Sho tapped his own letter. “I just received a letter from
my brother after telling him we’d adopted Sakura. He’s thrilled.
Threatening to visit soon to meet her. Sakura’s writing a letter to them to
say hi.”
“Trying,” she corrected with a long sigh. “Papa, did I spell this right?”
 Brahms leaned over, checked, then gave his “no” grunt before using a
pen to fix the word.
It seemed Sakura’s skills with Aartan were improving, from the glance
he caught of the paper. Watching one of the toughest, most taciturn men
he’d ever met patiently help a little girl write a letter was heartwarming.
Luca had always known Brahms was a good man, no mistake, but seeing
him interact with his daughter still sparked joy.
Sho set his letter aside and frowned at Luca. “You had a dinner date
tonight with Keller, didn’t you? Did it not go well?”
“I did, and for the most part it went well? Although it didn’t start out that
way. Noe said it felt more like a job interview than a date, which I feel bad
about. I didn’t mean to give that impression.”
“An interview? Did he smack you for being formal?”
“He was more polite than that, but he did tell me to stop interviewing
him. I think I managed better in the second half of the date.”
“Why are you and my husband so alike in all the wrong ways?” Sho
bemoaned against the tabletop.
“Practical,” Brahms corrected him, although there was a sparkle of
amusement in those blue eyes.
“Practical schmactical. You two are just fucking lazy, in my opinion. An
interview. Gods.” Sho lifted his head again to snark at Luca, “Why did you
even think to interview him to begin with?”
“Because I needed to know if he’d fit my criteria?”
When Brahms gave an immediate nod of agreement, Sho flopped
backward on the tatami mats and groaned. “Why are there two of them?
Universe, quit making men like this. They’re giving me a headache.”
Sho was truly funny. Luca suspected half the reason why Brahms had
married Sho was for the entertainment value.
With an impressive display of core strength, Sho sat up quickly, eyes
narrowed suspiciously, which usually meant he was analyzing the situation
at high speeds. “You’ve never had to ask someone out, have you? I bet
you’re like Arman and every person you’ve dated was someone arranged
for you.”
“You’d win that bet.”
“Oh gods. I understand part of the problem now.”
“I did just fine asking him to dinner.” Luca couldn’t help but point out.
 Sho waved this away. “No, this is different. Different expectations.
When a parent arranges an omiai, both children know the score. They know
this is nothing more than a meeting to determine whether or not they’re
compatible enough to get along together. You’re very much fact-checking at
those kinds of meetings.”
That was all Luca was used to, and it was how he’d approached tonight.
“I may have treated dinner like an omiai. I didn’t realize a first date should
go differently. Brahms, how did you approach Sho?”
Sho snapped his fingers and used two of them to direct Luca back into
eye contact. “Nope, don’t look over there. You keep your eyes right here.
Focus here, ignore that one.”
Amused, Luca said, “He did propose to you successfully, so the man
must have done something right.”
“His proposal only worked because I’d known him nearly seven years,”
Sho negated with a roll of his eyes. “Not because he did anything right.”
Brahms snickered and didn’t bother denying this. “Did work.”
“You.” Sho’s gaze flicked sharply to his husband. “Shut it. No comments
from you.”
Sakura’s dark eyes bounced between her fathers, and she asked with
growing interest, “Papa, how did you propose?”
Sho gave his husband another warning look. “Sakura, we’ll tell you that
story when you’re older.”
Knowing full well how they had gotten engaged—and how much of the
story was for adult ears only—Luca tried to hide a laugh behind his hand.
He didn’t do a good job at it because Sakura openly pouted.
“An-y-way,” Sho said loudly, clearly not willing to discuss the topic
further.
Brahms finally pried his mouth open with a question. “Do you like
him?”
“Noe? Yes, very much. We’ve agreed to a second date, in fact. That’s
mostly the reason I’m here—to figure out how to approach the second date
so I don’t make the same mistake.”
“If you could have him as a friend, would you?” Sho asked.
What a strange question. “Of course. Hell, I’ve already told him if dating
doesn’t work out, then I still want him to come home with me. To fix the
fortress, mind.”
“Did you really?”
 “That’s what we mostly talked about during the second half of the date.
We discussed what we wanted from each other, in terms of a relationship,
but mostly we spoke of how the fortress is currently built and how we’d
renovate it. It was much like speaking with a friend, and I enjoyed it, as
Noe’s incredibly fun to talk to. We spoke for three hours and it felt like
minutes.”
Sho sat back like a man satisfied. “Then treat him like you would a
friend. Really, that’s what marriage is—marrying your best friend. He’ll be
the person you spend the most time with for the rest of your life.”
Considering it was seeing these two married that had made Luca even
think of this idea, he acknowledged Sho’s advice. He wanted what they had.
“A friend, aye? All right, I can do that.”
“Just maybe throw in a little physicality,” Sho tacked on. “Not anything
over the top, but some affection. The best relationship is friendship with
physical intimacy added on.”
Also good advice. “I’ve already promised him I’d make an effort.”
“Clarify this for me.”
“Um, well, I know I like kissing him. So that, and cuddles, and hand
holding—things of that nature I think I’ll be comfortable doing.”
“Oh-ho. You’re making more strides than I’d expected. Are you doing
this solely for his sake, or do you feel like you’re attracted to him?”
“I…” Luca frowned, trying to frame tentative feelings into words. “I’m
attracted to him as a person, I think is the best way to phrase it. I truly enjoy
him. It’s not sexual attraction, I don’t think, but I like being near him.”
Brahms lifted his head and gave a small smile. “Best way to start.”
Oh? “Is that how it was for you with Sho?”
“It was.”
Interesting. Very interesting indeed. “That’s rather heartening.”
Sho didn’t seem surprised by this information, but he did give his
husband a side-eye. Curious why he’d shared, maybe? But all he said was
“I think with that mindset, you’ll be fine moving forward.”
Luca agreed with him. He’d still need to think of something date-ish to
do, but that was on him. Sho had already given him all the advice he
possibly could. “Thank you both. I’m off. Have a good night.”
“Night, then.”
Luca left with a lighter feeling, as he was more secure now about what
to do. Of where he’d gone wrong, and how to avoid the same pitfall. It was
fine. Noe knew he was floundering at all this.
Actually, come to think of it, he could model some of his behaviors off
Brahms and Sho. He’d seen how they took care of each other, how they
chose to spend time together. He could do some of that, couldn’t he?
In that case, he knew precisely what to do tomorrow.

The next morning, after breakfast, he went to a tea shop and had them
fill a large bamboo thermos—a suitou—with Noe’s favorite matcha.
Practically everyone carried a suitou of water or tea as a way to keep
hydrated throughout the workday. He wrapped it under his coat to keep it
warm and hurried over to the worksite where he knew Noe would be today.
It meant Luca would be a little late getting into the office, but it wasn’t
like he’d get in trouble. Being a boss here did have its perks.
The second he spotted Noe, he felt a flutter in the pit of his stomach—
anticipation more than nerves, or so he judged. Luca was determined to
court this man right, which meant showing how much he liked Noe without
holding back. It also meant taking care of Noe, even if it was in little ways,
like bringing him warm tea on a cold morning.
His quarry stood near the wall, plans in hand and a serious look on his
face.
“Noe.”
Turning, he blinked up at Luca in surprise. “Hi. I didn’t expect you here
this morning."
“I didn’t mention it to you, no. Everything all right?”
“So far. Why?”
“No, no, I’m not here on official business. You just looked very serious.”
“Oh. I was just double-checking things and trying to measure with my
eyes. It seems to be right so far.”
“Glad to hear it. I’m truly only stopping by.” Luca pulled out the suitou
and handed it over to him. “Matcha, hopefully still warm.”
Noe looked a bit stunned as he took the thermos. “Thank you. Truth be
told, I’m cold out here, so this is very welcome.”
See? This was a brilliant idea. Sho did things like this for Brahms all the
time, and vice versa. Small acts of service said a great deal. Pleased with
himself, he followed through on impulse and leaned in, kissing Noe’s
forehead.
Chaste as it’d been, the stunned delight in those hazel eyes told the full
story of Noe’s feelings. He also seemed a little off-balance, listing to the
side a bit. Luca felt pleased all over again as Noe clearly hadn’t expected
the kiss and loved it.
Not wanting things to get awkward—and trying to leave on a high note
—Luca decided to exit gracefully while he could. “Have a good morning.
See you for lunch at the wharf?”
“I, uh, yes.”
With a last smile, Luca turned about and headed for his office, trying not
to hurry but also not sauntering. This acting casual was harder than it
looked, but if nothing else, he’d conveyed a bit of his sincerity to the man
he was courting, and that was all he’d wanted.
Now, what else could he do to make Noe happy? Because that had
proven to be quite fun.

OceanofPDF.com
 Noe just might keel over. Heart attack? Pure joy? Hard to tell right now.
He had never in a million years expected Luca to walk up and kiss him
on the forehead. He knew the man wasn’t attracted to his own sex—that
wasn’t why they were dating. Still, he’d brought Noe warm tea on this
chilly morning and kissed him on the forehead and wished him a good day.
The casual touch had sent a thrill right through Noe, and honestly, he
didn’t know if he could survive this. If Luca was going to ambush him with
kisses and touching, it would prove too much for Noe’s feeble willpower.
He’d either collapse or—fuck that, he was made of sterner stuff. Noe was
going to enjoy dating.
Now, this did bring up questions. Why being the first one. Because Luca
had promised to try more kissing and such? Because he’d wanted to? Noe
wasn’t in the habit of questioning a good thing, but damn, he couldn’t seem
to help it right now. Also, how could he convince Luca to keep ambushing
him was the other question. Hopefully the kiss hadn’t been so outside his
comfort zone that he wasn’t going to repeat it.
A hand landed on Noe’s shoulder, and he damn near startled out of his
own skin. “Giric, what?”
“That’s my question. You’ve been standing there in a daze for nearly ten
minutes. What are you doing?”
Oh, had he? In his defense, Luca.
Giric’s eyes went down to the bamboo thermos in his hand. “I see steam.
Ooh, is that hot tea? What does it take to get some of it?”
“Show some skin,” Noe retorted sarcastically.
Giric promptly turned to show his back and started tugging his pants
down.
“Oooh whoa!”
 “Oh, you like this?” Giric tilted his head over his shoulder, wagging his
hips. “Will you pay me now?”
“Pull your damn pants back up, and no, you’re not getting my tea.”
“Booo.”
“This is, um…” Why was he feeling shy saying this? “It’s kind of
special tea.”
“You’re not supposed to do that on the job.”
Noe rolled his eyes, praying for patience, but it didn’t feel forthcoming.
“I mean, someone special brought it to me.”
There was a beat. “Wait. Wait, you went on a date last night.”
“You’re astute.”
Giric abruptly pulled up his pants and moved closer, all ears. “You went
on a date and it went well?”
“Why are you saying it like I’ve found a mythical being?”
“You found a man you can date. Someone who will bring you tea on a
cold morning, no less. You have, in fact, found a mythical being.”
Considering their combined dating history…Giric made a good point
there. Noe felt like he had to explain better. And brag. Mostly brag.
“So, um, I told you I went on a date last night with General O’ Broín.”
Giric wagged a finger. “All I heard as you ran out the door was you were
late for your date. I figured it might have been him, since you kissed him,
but wasn’t sure. Do go on.”
“Right, so, the date kind of started out awkward? More like a job
interview, but we settled into it and just started talking to each other, and
after that it was so much better. I got to hear about his home, his family,
what he wants the future to look like. He asked me a lot of questions, too,
about what I want and need in a relationship.”
Giric put a hand over his eyes and made a sad whimpering noise.
“You’re jealous right now.”
“So jealous,” Giric grumbled. “You found a man who actually has
emotional intelligence. I’m torn between hitting you and hugging you.”
“Hugging has my vote.”
Ignoring Noe, Giric dropped his hand and looked him over like just
Noe’s appearance could tell him everything. “So you had a good date,
you’re getting warm tea this morning, and…? Tell me you have the next
date planned, at least.”
 “Well, we do. We discussed it last night. Our plan is to meet up casually
for lunch today as well, but I think I want to take him drinking tonight.”
“Follow your instincts on this one. Do not let a man like him get away.”
“Trust me, I’m latching on. I’m also just…” Here Noe had to pause and
figure out how to frame this into words. “I’m confused how he’s still
single? I know he said most of the women he’d met in his country didn’t
have the skill set to be his spouse, but still, how is he single?”
“Do not question miracles, Noe.”
“Ha. Guess I shouldn’t, at that. Anyway, if he can be this sweet to me
while he’s still trying to figure out how to date a man? Then I’m certainly
not letting go.”
Giric gave a sage nod. “Do not. But I have to ask. Sex?”
“Hasn’t happened yet. Honestly, he’s worried about it. He’s not sure
what he’ll be comfortable with, which is fair. I’ve tried to tell him we can
figure it out together. I’d rather be married to a good man and have a
limited sex life than no husband at all.”
“Also fair, considering your options.”
Which were abysmal, granted. “Still, I like him a great deal. I’d prefer to
stay with him unless there’s something that breaks us apart. I also think he’s
stressing more about this than he should. He kissed me on the forehead as
he gave me the tea and seemed quite comfortable doing it. A truly straight
man would never manage that, right?”
Giric’s shake of the head brooked no disagreement. “No chance in hell.
Maybe he’s overthinking it?”
“That’s what I think.”
“Think or hope?”
“It can be both, you know.” Noe sipped his still warm tea and felt
another delicious thrill go through him. A thrill that had little to do with the
tea itself. “In any case, we need to get some work done.”
“Because you have a lunch date.”
“Why are you saying the obvious?”
Giric followed after him, whining. “Are you still not going to share the
tea?”
“Get your own man to bring you tea.”
“You bastard. To think we’re friends.”
Noe grinned and kept sipping his tea.
 He did hustle and get his inspection done, though. Tormenting Giric was
one thing, but missing his lunch date was another. He managed to wrap
everything up for the morning on time and hustled to the wharf.
Luca stood at the crossroads, clearly waiting on him. He wore a lovely
smile as he spotted Noe, and it made him a little giddy in response.
“Thank you for the tea. It was truly what I needed this morning.”
“You are very welcome. Perhaps we’ll stop at a tea shop after lunch for a
refill so you have something warm this afternoon as well.”
“It’s a good thought. It’ll make everyone even more jealous, though.”
Luca’s head tilted in question. “That made people jealous?”
“Oh so much. Giric—ah, he’s my best friend—kept begging for a sip. I
told him to get his own man to bring him tea.”
Luca sniggered. “I didn’t realize I’d started something. I just wanted to
do something nice for you.”
“I appreciate it, trust me. You’ll have to tell me your favorite tea so I can
return the favor.”
“Let’s talk favorite foods over lunch,” Luca invited. “Speaking of, what
would you like to eat?”
“The fried chicken rice bowl. I can never remember what it’s called.”
“Oh, the katsudon?”
“That’s it.”
“On a cold day like this, something hot and fried is indeed perfect. Let’s
get it.”
Noe fell into step with him. He was happy to have lunch together, of
course, but he was also a bit twitchy. He had an urge to reach out and
connect to this man physically, no matter how slight the contact. Part of him
strongly hesitated trying anything, not wanting to push too far, too fast.
On the other hand, Luca had spent a considerable amount of time last
night asking Noe what he needed from a relationship. Didn’t that mean he
should voice these kinds of desires? What was the point in bottling it all up?
Wasn’t voicing those needs and desires the whole point of dating?
Still, he felt nervous asking.
Noe sucked in a breath and forced the words out of his mouth. “Um,
how do you feel about perhaps holding hands?”
Luca paused mid-step, head tilted as he regarded Noe. Nothing about his
expression said upset. Instead, he seemed thoughtful, as if he were
considering the question.
 Was that a no…?
Luca abruptly held his hand out, then stayed there, waiting.
Noe couldn’t help but light up in return, his smile wide and instinctive.
He immediately latched on, his hand dwarfed by Luca’s. Then again, his
date was a good head taller than himself, so it made sense his hands were
also larger.
Neither had gloves on, and the skin-to-skin contact was lovely.
Especially since Luca’s hands were warmer. He apparently handled cold
better. Noe couldn’t remember the last time he’d been able to hold hands
with someone and was surprised by how happy the gesture made him.
Was it all right with Luca, though? Noe didn’t want this if it made him
feel awkward. This was more than just holding hands, too. Luca had laced
their fingers together.
There was no tension in the man’s face, just a sort of bemused air.
“Do you know, I think you’re the first person I’ve held hands with?”
Noe hadn’t expected that. “Ever? Not even your parents?”
“Mine aren’t the affectionate type, and I can’t recall a single instance. I
quite like holding hands with you. Let’s do this more often.”
Thrilled right down to the tips of his toes, Noe said, “I’ll hold hands with
you whenever you’d like.”
“That’s a promise, then. To lunch, shall we?”
Holding hands while walking around in Mizuno Harbor might not be the
smartest decision, but if someone tried to break them apart, Noe would
punch them.

OceanofPDF.com
 Luca wasn’t trying to claim he could read minds now, but even he could
tell their second date was going better than their first.
Granted, it wasn’t a very high bar to surpass.
Luca had found this little out-of-the-way place (mostly thanks to Sho’s
nudging) for a private conversation. It was, in fact, a foot bath, which also
offered hand massages. He and Noe had taken advantage of the services
first, getting nice and unwound, and now sat hip to hip, their legs
submersed in hot water with yuzu bobbing about. It felt delightful after
being on his feet most of the day.
Sake and snacks were on trays to either side of them, and he nibbled on
some apples and cheese between shots of sake. The atmosphere was meant
for relaxing, and there were small potted plants and bamboo dividers
between the guests so people could sit without needing to socialize.
All in all, a perfect date spot.
Luca undoubtedly owed Sho a favor for this suggestion.
He also had a list of questions he wanted to ask Noe. Not for must fit
requirements reasons this time, but because he genuinely liked the man and
wanted to know more about him. Also, he was somehow cuter today? Or
perhaps Luca thought this because the brown shirt and green vest
complemented Noe’s fair skin and hazel eyes so well.
“So, Noe. How long have you known Giric?”
“Oh, ages. We grew up together. He was my next-door neighbor, and our
mothers were friends before we were even born.”
“Ahh, one of those situations.”
Noe’s eyes crinkled a little at the corners in a silent laugh, hands
gesturing as he talked. “We’ve always been thick as thieves, too. Went to
the same school together and everything. I’m so thankful for him. At least I
have one true brother, even if he’s of my heart and not of my blood.”
Wait, that didn’t sound right to Luca. “I thought you got along well with
your family? That they accepted you?”
Noe let out a long, gusty sigh. “I may have lied. I feel bad about it now.”
Uh-oh. Luca didn’t like the sound of this whatsoever. “Will you tell
me?”
“I should. I’m just…” Another long, gusty sigh, like his soul might
escape a cage. He leaned back, not quite able to meet Luca’s eyes. “Not
even sure where to begin, in a way. It’s been hammered into me from knee
high that you keep family business within the family. You don’t air out stuff
to the outside world. Keep up a united front, yeah? It’s why I think I
automatically said my family was fine with me. Even though they’re really
not. I never could figure out why it matters so much to them either. We’re a
commoner family who’s in the fishing trade, its not like we have to keep up
such a front.”
“I do understand such brainwashing, yes. My parents did it to me. Takes
a while to undo it.”
“I’m working on it, I promise. It’s still hard to manage.” Noe knocked
back a shot of sake and made a face. His tone was a bit flat as he spoke, as
if he were trying to keep the strongest emotions at bay. “In essence, no. My
family doesn’t approve of my taste in partners, and they’re assholes about
it. My brother Petar is by far the most outspoken of the lot. He gets
physical, too, although he’s never punched me.”
Luca felt the distinct need to get on a ship and go wring someone’s neck.
The sudden urge to murder surprised him. Since when was he this invested
in Noe?
“Part of the reason why I leapt on the opportunity here was it got me
away from family, for potentially years, and at the time that sounded
perfect. Don’t get me wrong, I liked the idea of coming to Shiirei and
experiencing the culture for myself. Other languages and cultures have
always intrigued me. It seemed too good an opportunity to pass up.”
“So it wasn’t just them saying things like ‘there’s this nice girl I want to
introduce you to’ or…?”
Noe groaned, head flopping forward. “If I hear those words one more
time, I’ll scream bloody murder.”
 “I’m with you there.” Luca would personally commit murder. He
wouldn’t even feel bad about it.
“But no, it wasn’t just that. It was them haranguing me for even finding
men attractive. I went a full month without speaking to my parents or Petar,
and that’s when I was sixteen and still living at home.”
“Ouch.” Luca winced.
“Do your parents ever do that to you?”
“The silent treatment? Yes, often, but never for a month at a time. Brutal,
isn’t it? The silent tension.”
“Damn near lethal.” Noe looked blindly ahead and into the water.
He seemed so forlorn, Luca felt compelled to give him a hug. The man
sorely needed one. He slipped an arm around Noe’s waist and pulled him in
a little more. He was surprised by how well Noe fit under his arm. Luca had
expected this to be a touch awkward, but it wasn’t, which surprised him
again. Noe immediately put his head on Luca’s shoulder and snuggled in,
making a happy noise.
“Thank you,” Noe murmured. “You can let go when it gets awkward.”
“You fit in my arms just fine, Noe. I’m in no hurry to move.”
“You smooth talker.” Noe chuckled.
He hadn’t been trying to be smooth, but he’d take the compliment.
“Have you confronted your family?” Luca asked. “Their opinions about
whom you should date and marry, I mean. Surely after you were chosen by
Alexandria to come here, they had to realize their opinions were no longer
acceptable.”
“Well, no. Honestly, I’m horrible about confrontation.”
“You don’t like it at all?”
“Unless someone else is in danger, I can’t seem to manage it. I feel like a
doormat some days, with the way family reacts to me, but I’d rather avoid
them than fight with them. The few times I’ve stuck up for myself, it’s
ended with those month-long silences.”
So to him, there was nothing beneficial about confrontation, as it never
led to a good end. Luca could see how he would end up in this cycle of
avoidance instead.
“I should stand up to them more, I know I should.”
Luca made a disagreeing noise. “Sometimes, it’s best to realize when
you’re in a losing war. I’ve learned that in both actual war and with my
family. Sometimes, you have to look at a situation and go, this isn’t worth
fighting over, as there’s no way to win. I’ve done more than one strategic
retreat in my time. Rather, as I’ve gotten older, I’ve chosen to spend my
time and energy with people I adore. If my family doesn’t want to engage
with me, that’s their loss.”
“That’s a wonderful way to look at it.” Noe seemed heartened, his tone
almost wistful.
“Isn’t that basically what you did by choosing to come to Shiirei?”
“Huh. I guess it is. I just didn’t think of it as a…what did you call it? A
strategic retreat? I thought of it as running away.”
“Strategic retreat sounds more dignified.”
Noe snickered against his chest. “It does, at that.”
“Will you ever go back to Scovia, then?”
“Maybe to visit friends, but in all honesty, I’m not tempted to see my
family again. There was a screaming match between us the night before I
left. Well, they screamed. I just sat there and listened and wondered why I’d
fought so hard to keep in contact with them. There didn’t seem to be a
point, when they clearly do not like me. It’s a hard lesson to learn—you can
love someone and not like them.”
“Sadly, yes.” Luca’s heart broke a little hearing this. Noe wasn’t wrong,
though. He’d experienced it himself.
Trying to jostle him out of this mood, Luca gave him a squeeze. “Think
of it this way. Even when we’re done here, you can’t go to Scovia anyway.
You have to come home with me. One way or another, you’re fixing my
fortress.”
“That’s true, I am.” Noe tilted his head back, gaze soft. “And how long
do you think that’ll take, hmm?”
“Years.”
“I was thinking one year, tops.”
“No, it’ll take longer than that.”
“You sure?”
“Perfectly.”
“Even though I’m the engineer?”
Enjoying the teasing lilt from Noe, Luca felt a surge of affection for this
man rise up in his chest. He was too precious. It made Luca want to wrap
him up in another hug and never let go.
Seized by impulse, he tipped Noe’s head back and leaned in, pressing a
soft, lingering kiss to his mobile mouth. He felt his own heart flutter from
the contact.
Noe’s hazel eyes went wide behind his glasses, breath caught in a short
gasp. He looked so enticing that Luca wanted to do it again.
“Years,” Luca promised him again, eyes caught in Noe’s like a man
drowning in a well. “Maybe decades. I’ll make sure of it.”
Noe’s words were a little breathless. “I’m holding you to that.”
“Please do,” he murmured, leaning back in for a kiss because he couldn’t
seem to help himself. He wanted Noe’s mouth on his again. “I’m counting
on it.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Noe could say with authority that no one had ever been courted this
sweetly before. Yes, it had only been a week since they’d started dating, but
he said what he said.
He and Luca met up for lunch and dinner without fail, and it was never
strained or awkward. Luca genuinely wanted to know about him. He asked
about Noe’s hobbies, desires, dreams. By their fourth day together, he could
confidently order what Noe wanted and get it right.
Luca actually paid attention to Noe. Mind-blowing.
Peppered in with those meetings were the little touches, too. Now,
whenever they went anywhere together, Luca held hands with him. It was
both sweet and empowering to have a man so confident with Noe that he
wouldn’t pretend to be “just a friend.” Every time he took Noe’s hand, it felt
like a silent “fuck you” to any bigot watching. Also a silent declaration of
Noe being more important than they were. Noe could hold hands with Luca
all day.
Then, to top it all off, he kept hugging Noe and giving him these sweet
kisses. Sometimes a peck on the forehead or cheek, sometimes full-blown
kisses. Like that heady night at the foot bath when they’d casually made out
for the better part of half an hour.
A thrill went through Noe at the memory. Noe had been the one to put a
stop to it, too, because between the heat of the water and the kissing, he’d
gotten too lightheaded to continue. Which had been a rotten shame.
After nearly a week of having a handsome man commandeer his
personal space, Noe had a serious case of blue balls. He didn’t know if he
could do anything about it, though. Luca was still testing the waters on what
he felt comfortable with, physically speaking.
 Tonight’s dinner went much the same, with them having a wonderful
conversation and Luca walking him to his door, leaving him with a kiss.
Noe thought it cute Luca always walked him home, but he also wanted to
reel Luca in and shove him against a wall before deep throating him.
Noe stopped in the foyer and banged his head against the shoe cubby,
barely feeling the pain over the ache in his groin.
A voice he knew well called out, “You all right there?”
“No,” he groaned without looking up.
“Date go bad?”
“Date went well. Giric.” He tilted his head to look at his best friend and
whined, “I want to jump him.”
Giric snickered a little. “Ah, I see the problem. Then jump him.”
“I caaaaaan’t.”
“Why not?”
“Because he’s still figuring shit out?”
“Why are you saying this like a question?”
“Because maybe it is? Maybe I’m too strung out and trying to rationalize
it?”
Giric shook his head. “Look, at least tell the man you’re on the edge.”
“That sounds like a horribly uncomfortable conversation.”
“You got a better idea?”
“If I had a better idea, I wouldn’t be whining to you like this.”
A thought struck, completely out of the blue. Actually, he did have a
better idea. Why not consult someone who knew Luca well? Someone Noe
knew would understand the possible pitfalls.
Straightening abruptly, he hurried for the door, glad he’d not removed
his shoes.
“Where you going?”
“To get better advice!” Noe called over his shoulder.
“Fuck you! I give excellent advice!” Giric said cheerfully at his back.
Noe didn’t even dignify him with a response.
It was nippy out and nearly eight o’clock in the evening, so he hurried.
He didn’t want to get to the Brahmses’ ryokan too late, as they had a child
to put to bed, and it was just rude to arrive late and unexpected at
someone’s home. Fortunately, their ryokan wasn’t far from his, so he
arrived within minutes.
 Considering the hour, though, he gave a discreet tap at the door once
arriving at their rooms. “Warden Brahms, are you in?”
“Enter!” Warden Brahms called immediately.
Phew, he was. Noe promptly slid the door to the side and entered.
Somewhat to his surprise, only Warden Brahms was in the room. Perhaps
Sakura was in the bath? Who knew. Noe was grateful to have him one-on-
one considering the nature of the upcoming conversation.
“Warden Brahms, sorry for the late hour, but I need advice.”
The man gestured him in and pointed to a cushion at the low, round
table. His expression said he had a very good idea of what Noe was about to
ask.
Still, Noe sat properly, legs crisscrossed, and put his thoughts into
words. “I am not aware if you know or not about how close General O’
Broín and I have gotten?”
“I am very aware.” The warden folded his hands on the table and gave
Noe his full attention. “Several dates, all of them aside from the first having
gone very well. That’s what I’ve heard.”
“You’ve heard correctly. In fact, they’re going a little too well. I’m…I’ll
be blunt.”
“I adore bluntness, and this isn’t the time for pussyfooting about the
matter.”
“I honestly feel like Luca’s been edging me for the past week.”
Warden Brahms’s eyes crossed for a second before he started laughing,
dark eyes crinkling with his mirth. “Oh dear. That bad?”
“I know he’s not doing this intentionally but…gah. On the surface, it’s
all rather innocent in a way. Holding hands with me everywhere we go and
constant hugs, but he’s started kissing me almost every time we see each
other, which is multiple times a day.” Noe’s face steadily warmed due to
awkwardness, but he had to get the problem out to hear a possible solution.
Plaintively, he whined, “Does he not understand how attractive he is?”
Warden Brahms continued to laugh. “No, not really.”
Argh, so that was the problem? Dammit.
“Look, Keller, I would love to have a fellow gay friend. Can I call you
Noe?”
“Oh gods, please. I need more gay friends.”
“Good. I feel the same way about it.” The way he grinned at Noe, it felt
immediately welcoming and affectionate. “Also, I’ll be the first to
commiserate with you. I had the same problem with my husband, back
when I first met him. The first year was hell in some ways. I was with this
incredibly attractive man who didn’t seem to understand physical
boundaries, and worst of all, I shared a tent with him. I about came out of
my skin several times, and I don’t think he even noticed.”
On second thought, at least Noe didn’t have to deal with that. Living
with Luca right now would definitely make it worse. “You survived?
Somehow?”
“Somehow. In retrospect, I’m not sure how.” Ren gave a rueful shake of
his head. “Anyway, I can empathize with your struggles right now. My best
advice to you is wait it out.”
Noe made a sound only dogs could hear and manfully stifled tears.
“I know. Trust me, I do know. But it’s…He’s already making so many
mental adjustments. Rushing the process won’t do you any good in the long
run.”
Shit. He was right. Noe hated it, but he was right.
“Also, O’ Broín and my husband are very much alike in several aspects,
but especially in how they attach themselves to people. They need to spend
time getting to know someone before they emotionally connect. Once the
connection forms, though, it’s nearly impossible to break. I can see O’
Broín going through those connective steps with you. I think you’re nearly
there, honestly. The way he’s constantly gravitating to your side speaks
volumes.”
Noe perked up a little. “That’s hopeful. You really think so?”
“Last time I saw him act like this, he was making friends with my
husband, so yes. It took a little longer with me, but that’s because he had to
do a lot of mental adjustments, reconciling what he was taught with what
was right in front of him.”
A process he was doing again for Noe’s sake. Dammit, he really couldn’t
rush this.
“As frustrating as this is for you, don’t seduce him,” Ren cautioned.
“Blue balls hasn’t ever killed a man, but rushing him right now will do only
harm. Wait for him to come to you.”
Noe half collapsed over the table, head buried in his hands. “I hate that
you’re right.”
“Sorry. On the bright side, it looks like you’ll have the relationship you
want faster than I did. At least he’s actively dating you. It took Arman five
years to figure it out.”
Noe’s head popped back up because, fuck, he couldn’t have heard Ren
right. “Five years?!”
“I wish I was exaggerating. It was a little over five, actually. See? Aren’t
you glad you’re in your position and not mine?”
Noe nodded fervently. Five years would have led to murder. Out of pure
frustration. Ren must have the patience of a goddamn saint.
For a moment, Ren’s mobile face turned thoughtful. “You said he’s
kissing you frequently? Like, little pecks, or…?”
“Well, pecks for the most part, but we did make out on our second date.
He initiated, too.”
“Ah-ha. Then I would say he’s not far away from propositioning you. O’
Broín’s very much the type to try something and then sit on it for a few
days, let it sink in, before acting further. His analytical brain insists on
processing it. Another thing he and my husband have in common.” Ren
rolled his eyes expressively. “Which drives me straight up the wall
sometimes. Anyway. Wait, Noe. Just wait for now.”
Noe gave another long sigh, feeling part of his soul leave his body in the
process. “Okay, but I’ll stock up on oil too. Once he does say something to
me, I’m not about to wait.”
“Nor should you.” A mischievous twinkle appeared in those dark eyes.
“Speaking as someone who has seen him naked on multiple occasions—
start stretching now. Maybe a butt plug?”
Noe’s eyes nearly crossed at the mental image that just jumped into his
brain. “Um. He’s that well-endowed?”
“Whatever you just imagined is about right, trust me.”
Well, fuck, and knowing this he still had to wait?
Please let Ren’s assessment of the situation not be too far off. Please oh
please oh please.

OceanofPDF.com
 Luca continued to try damn hard to be good, but it proved difficult
because Noe was fun to tease.
Take now, for instance. They lingered over dinner in the back corner of a
restaurant, with the limited privacy of dim lighting. Luca’s hand had snuck
over to Noe’s partway through dessert and had stayed there. Something
about toying with Noe’s fingers made the younger man a little tongue-tied
and blushy, which Luca found fascinating.
He’d never had this effect on anyone before. He’d never seen someone
react with such obvious interest. It made him want to do other things just to
see what reaction they would garner.
Funny how he hadn’t thought of himself as a tease up until he’d met
Noe. The man had brought it out of him.
A week of dating had brought out other feelings as well. Feelings he
hadn’t expected. Before, physical intimacy with another person had only
been about sexual relief, nothing else. Yet here he’d spent a week doing
nothing but holding hands, embracing, and kissing, and he’d enjoyed every
second of it—especially the kissing. Before Noe, Luca had kissed people
and found it nice, but nothing exciting or arousing. Now, he’d become a
kissing addict. He loved putting his lips on Noe’s fair skin. How could he
not when Noe reacted so happily with every touch?
Kissing him on the lips had brought nothing but pure pleasure, and Luca
loved every second of it.
Which made him wonder, would sex be any different?
Somehow, he didn’t think it would. Well, actually, he suspected it would
be even better than kissing. An interesting thought for a man who had never
looked at another man with lust before. Luca had sat on the thought for two
whole days, turning it over in his mind, before deciding what to do next. He
also had to wonder if he perhaps was attracted to men after all? At the very
least, he enjoyed pleasing Noe, his partner’s pleasure becoming his own.
Either way, he felt confident he could take a step forward.
Now, if Noe was game for it, he’d like to try.
“Noe?”
“Hmm?”
“I’d like to carry this date on a little longer. Let’s pick up snacks and
alcohol and perhaps go back to your room?”
Noe immediately straightened, a brilliant smile taking over his face. “I’d
love that. Let’s go before the shops close.”
“All right.” Luca left money on the table to settle their bill and then led
the way out of the restaurant.
Noe slipped a hand into his the second they hit the road. It was a habit of
theirs now, and it pleased Luca. There was comfort in the gesture, but also
affection—an affection he’d never known before.
Truthfully speaking, he felt like Noe was the person he’d been looking
for this whole time. Every hour he spent with this man reinforced the
perception. Practically speaking, Noe was everything Luca needed.
But if he were to speak on a personal level, Noe might be everything
Luca wanted as well. Luca had rarely experienced an easy companionship
such as theirs in his life. To tease and be teased was a pleasure. Noe was so
open, too, never saying one thing and acting another way. Luca had never
been forced into a position where he’d had to wonder what the man had
truly meant, or what he might be hiding. It wasn’t a struggle to be around
him, like it was with some of his family.
Luca was honestly on the cusp of proposing. He had only one question
stopping him—one vital question that had to be answered first.
Was he what Noe needed?
He couldn’t selfishly take without giving. It was wrong to do that to
Noe. Wrong to do that to both of them.
Noe had already told him he wanted intimacy in a marriage. Luca
wanted to give him that, too. Part of him felt sure sex with Noe would be
every bit as pleasurable as he imagined. It felt irresponsible to assume so,
though. He wanted to test it first.
Well, and Luca was very curious. He practically itched to lay hands on
the man, which said something, how his desire had slowly built over the
past several days. It was definitely time to try sex, in his opinion.
 Hopefully Noe was of the same opinion.
Noe bumped his arm gently. “Deep in thought?”
“Hm? Oh, yes. Let’s get snacks first, though. I’ll tell you once we’re in
your room.”
Curiosity filled Noe’s face, but he simply said, “All right.”
They stopped off first at the corner store for karintō, a deep-fried sweet
bread Luca was admittedly addicted to. Noe liked kaki no tane, small rice
crackers mixed with peanuts. They were a little on the spicy side, which
Noe liked. They paired well with beer, too.
Then another stop at the neighboring store for ale and cider. This
particular store catered to their western visitors by offering imported
alcohol, which meant it was a favorite place for them to both buy from.
Shiirein food was delicious, but sometimes you needed a taste of home.
With purchases in hand, they walked the remaining short distance to
Noe’s room at the ryokan. Luca felt anticipation building in the pit of his
stomach—to the point he was nearly antsy with it. He mentally chastised
himself to calm down. Noe might not be up for sex tonight. Luca wasn’t
going to build himself up to a height only to be disappointed. It would ruin
the mood and put pressure on Noe, which wasn’t what Luca wanted to do
here.
Noe opened the door for him, and Luca put the purchases down on the
table, then immediately doffed his coat and hung it on a peg before sitting
down. He didn’t even try to open anything, though. Talk first.
Dammit, his giddy anticipation was back. Luca could barely sit still
under the feeling.
Perhaps it was because he’d thought so much about this. It had led to
Luca imagining things, and then he’d dreamed of doing those things to Noe
last night.
Breathe in. Breathe out. Calm down and stop acting like a horny
teenager with your first crush.
Harder to do than he anticipated.
Noe joined him at the table, head canted in question. His brows were
quirked up, eyes studying Luca’s face. “Something you want to talk about?”
“Do I look that antsy?”
“You do, yes.”
Well this cat was definitely out of the bag. Luca gave up on the subtle
approach and went for something more direct.
 “Noe, we talked a bit before, I mean before we started dating, about how
I wasn’t sure how comfortable I’d be with full intimacy.”
Noe abruptly went very, very still. His lips parted slightly and he gave a
slow dip of his head. “We did. And?”
“I want to preface this by saying I don’t want to pressure you into
anything.”
Noe lifted his head to the heavens as if praying for patience. “Like
you’ve ever pressured me into anything.”
Fair point. Luca had made an effort not to. “I just don’t want you to
agree to anything with the thought of being obligated or doing it for my
sake. All right?”
“I hear you, Luca, but I know you wouldn’t demand anything of me.
Now, what exactly are you asking?”
“I want to try sex.” He held his breath and watched Noe’s expression
carefully.
The way the man’s jaw dropped, you’d have thought this request came
out of nowhere.
“I don’t know how far we can take things, how comfortable I’ll be in
every aspect of it,” Luca said. “But Sho explained how everything worked,
and nothing sounded off-putting to me. Quite the reverse, really. So, um, I
suppose I’m asking, would you be willing to have sex with me tonight?”

OceanofPDF.com
 Luca expected things to be a mite awkward after he asked Noe, or at
least he felt a little awkward while nervously awaiting a response. It was
only for a split second, though, because Noe dove into things with such
enthusiasm that awkwardness didn’t have a chance to squeeze in edgewise.
In fact, Noe tossed his glasses onto the table, and they had shirts off and
pants open before Luca fully registered Noe in his lap.
Such a delight to kiss this man, truly. Noe made this soft humming noise
of helpless delight when Luca kissed him—more felt than heard. Luca was
thrilled by it.
Noe’s hand wrapped around his dick and gave it a soft squeeze and Luca
almost lost the thread for a moment. Why had that felt so impossibly good?
He was used to his own hand, so he hadn’t thought the feel of Noe’s would
make much of a difference, but it had. His hand was definitely masculine
with its calluses, and Luca found that, while different, he liked it. Noe
certainly knew how to best please, and Luca shuddered as pleasure started
moving along his nerves in waves.
Determined to give back, he slid his own hand around Noe’s length and
gave it an experimental stroke. A soft gasp against his mouth showed Noe
liked it too. Excellent response. How could he get more? More gasps, more
sighs, more of those shuddery breaths as if Noe’s breathing had hiccuped?
No, this wasn’t awkward or distasteful like Luca had feared. Rather, the
intimacy was something entirely different, and touching Noe like this had
opened another door for Luca. He wanted…more. His entire body craved
more, wanting Noe’s skin pressed against his in the most intimate way
possible.
There was likely some kind of etiquette for this, although of course Luca
wouldn’t know a word of it, which should have stayed his hand at least
somewhat. But he didn’t let it. Noe knew him inexperienced with men. He
was sure to forgive whatever misstep Luca made. That said, he had to ask.
Breaking the kiss, he kept stroking Noe’s length, watching as his eyes
went hazy with lust. Damn, he was alluring. Luca must have been blind to
not see it before.
“Noe. I’m…I need more.”
“With pleasure.” Noe quickly paired the words with a delighted smile.
“I’d like nothing better. I’m trying to not overwhelm you, so if you want to
try anything, just tell me. I’m not sure how to judge your limits.”
Completely fair, considering Luca wasn’t sure where his own limits
were at this point.
Noe shimmied off his lap, which Luca was about to protest until he
squirmed down to an almost prone position. He took Luca’s shaft into his
mouth, and the first wet suction felt like bliss. Luca closed his eyes so he
could focus on the feeling, nerves shuddering when an agile tongue played
with the slit. Damn, Noe was good at this. Luca’s fingers stole into his fair
hair, tangling at the nape, and he groaned as Noe slowly deep throated him.
If he did that again, Luca was going to embarrass himself. He just knew
it.
Feeling the wet heat surrounding his shaft made him want something
else, though. Something he’d been thinking about for days. He fought his
instincts, not sure whether to push for more, but in the end couldn’t seem to
cage his curiosity.
“N-Noe? Can I be inside you?”
Noe lifted his head immediately, eyes wide, for once not hiding behind
glasses. “You want to try penetrative sex?”
“Yes.” Luca held his breath while waiting for an answer.
Noe’s smile was quite the answer. “I’d love to.”
Being friends with Sho for so many years had meant whispers and drunk
talk, so Luca knew a tiny bit about this process. Enough to ask, “Oil?”
“I have some in my chest.”
At least he had something on hand. Otherwise, they’d have had to switch
tactics.
He reluctantly let go so Noe could fetch the oil. Noe seemed equally
reluctant to let go as he stood, but he apparently wasn’t shy, kicking off
pants and then stripping off socks before fetching the oil. Bending over the
chest gave Luca quite the view. It made him realize all over again that he’d
be inside Noe’s ass shortly, pounding into it, and a tightness developed in
his groin. That thought was far too alluring, and his own desire surprised
him.
He rose like a man hypnotized, eyes glued to rather pert globes, so pale
and smooth. On some level he was aware of his hands shucking pants and
socks, but Noe had his full attention. Acres of snowy white skin with only
the mellow lighting of the lantern hanging nearby to illuminate it all. How
could a man be so incredibly tantalizing?
In a long stride, Luca crossed the distance between them, his hands
reaching for that ass and giving it a squeeze.
Noe’s head tipped back, a smile tilting his mouth up in a delighted curve.
“I can prep myself.”
“No. Guide me through it.” Luca was very curious how it felt, for one.
For another, it just felt like something he wanted to do.
“Then…” A hint of color built on Noe’s cheeks. “Um, coat a finger in oil
and start stretching me.”
Luca immediately coated his index finger and slipped it between those
cheeks, finding the taut ring and slipping carefully inside.
Noe shuddered and made a breathless noise, which immediately pushed
a button in Luca he hadn’t known existed. The next glide in and out of his
finger had Noe making a similar noise, eyes slipping shut. Noe’s hands
fumbled, finding the edge of the chest of drawers, and he leaned forward,
trusting his body weight to the furniture.
Oh, much better. The angle was better. Luca loved the feeling of this
tight, hot channel squeezing his finger, but now he worried about Noe being
able to take him on. Not to brag, but Luca was quite endowed.
“S-second finger,” Noe directed. “Scissor them a little, too.”
Luca poured more oil on a second finger and hesitantly slid it in. It took
better than he thought, like Noe’s channel was used to such. Well, he likely
was. Luca scissored and stretched as dictated and felt the channel start to
loosen. He worried about hurting Noe, but surely he would redirect Luca if
needed.
Leaning in, he pressed kisses against Noe’s temple, cheek, right under
his ear. He wanted to be closer to this man, hear those breathless sighs. It
was like a heady drug, hearing and feeling Noe’s enjoyment.
“Third.” This was said more on a whine.
 Oh, someone was becoming desperate. Wicked delight filled Luca even
as he pushed the third finger in. Then a fourth, just in case, as he was on the
larger side. He felt Noe could take him right now, but he wasn’t sure if his
judgment was correct or if he was that desperate to be inside the man right
now.
“Can I take you now?”
Noe may have been beyond words because he only nodded frantically.
Well, then. Luca rubbed some oil onto himself, put the oil aside, and
then positioned himself. Some part of him was nervous—he didn’t want to
tear Noe—but he trusted the more experienced one to know if they
shouldn’t be doing this.
“You’ll say something if I hurt you? I promise to stop.”
Noe cast him a sassy look over his shoulder. “Oh, I can take you.”
Challenge very much accepted.
With one hand on his own dick, he guided himself into Noe’s lovely, hot
channel. He closed his eyes in bliss as he sank in. Godsdamn but this felt
amazing. Different and yet similar to taking a woman. Luca wasn’t even
fully seated yet and could already confidently state he loved every second
of this and would absolutely do it again. Repetitively.
Noe vocalized his own delight with a groan of pure pleasure and perhaps
a bite of pain.
“All right?” Luca wasn’t sure how he was able to brain enough to talk—
something of a miracle just then.
“Don’t stop,” Noe pleaded.
Oh, he had no intention of stopping.
The second he bottomed out, he had to pause, otherwise he’d embarrass
himself immediately. But that second was all Luca’s instincts could
manage. He was dying to move—everything in him craved movement—
and he found himself sliding back and thrusting in without making any
conscious decision.
A soft “ah” slipped from Noe’s throat, then again when Luca thrust in a
little harder.
Yes, they both liked this very much. Fucking and being fucked. Luca’s
hands landed on Noe’s hips, holding on even as his thrusts picked up power
and speed. Noe moved with him, synced with his rhythm, and it was
perfection.
 Somehow, Luca needed more. He needed more contact. This wasn’t
enough. Nowhere near enough.
On instinct, Luca slid a hand under one of Noe’s thighs and lifted it up,
forcing the man upright and back against him, trusting his full body weight
to Luca. Noe’s hand shot back, grabbing Luca’s neck for balance, fingers
tangling in Luca’s hair. Luca liked the slight tugging of those slender
fingers.
“Harder,” Noe begged. “Fuck me harder.”
Harder, was it? Oh, that he’d do with pleasure.
Luca’s next thrust slammed into Noe without mercy, sending the man
right up onto his toes, and his pants became an aborted cry. Luca
immediately became addicted to the sound and kept thrusting hard, trying to
wring it out of Noe again and sometimes succeeding.
His eyes fell to Noe’s dick, which was so hard it wept precum. Seeing
his obvious signs of enjoyment made the sex that much hotter.
“You want to come, don’t you?” The question came out like a growl,
panted against Noe’s temple.
Noe fumbled, grabbed Luca’s other hand still latched onto his hip, and
directed Luca to stroke him. Answer enough.
He started jacking Noe in time with his thrusts and watched, felt, heard
as Noe became completely undone. A hoarse shout erupted from his throat
as he came hard all over Luca’s fingers, his channel clamping down on
Luca’s dick.
As exquisite as it felt, Luca wasn’t quite ready to come yet. Partially
because he was enjoying this too much to quit now. He did feel the tremble
in Noe’s leg, though, and knew the man couldn’t trust it even with most of
his body weight on Luca.
Making a snap decision, he pulled out, turned Noe around, and hefted
him onto the chest. It was just the right height to make this feasible. Noe
accepted the manhandling without protest, a bit confused until Luca had his
legs spread to either side and slid right back into him.
Noe grabbed him by the arms, pulling him in tighter, eyes heavy lidded
as Luca kept fucking into him. Something about his expression drew Luca
in even more. He leaned in, snagging Noe’s mouth, needing a kiss more
than air. Noe kissed back immediately, hands wrapping around Luca’s neck,
the kiss aggressive with nips of teeth and a dominating tongue.
 It felt entirely too good, kissing and fucking like this, and it spelled the
end for Luca. He barely felt a telltale tingle before he climaxed hard inside,
the last few thrusts erratic as he spilled every drop of his seed into Noe.
For a moment, he just pillowed his head on Noe’s shoulder, trying to
catch his breath. Damn. Just…damn. He had absolutely gotten more than he
bargained for. This entire experience had been mind-blowing in the best of
ways.
When he felt a few brain cells had floated back above his beltline, Luca
managed to put a few words together in a hopefully coherent sentence. “I
think I like gay sex. A lot.”
Noe snickered and hugged him tighter for a second. “I caught that.”
“I see a tattoo. You’ll have to tell me more about it.”
“Mm, there’s a bit of a story to it.”
“Then I truly want to hear it.” The more Luca knew about Noe, the more
fulfilled he felt. His heart yearned to know this man better.
Greed flickered in Luca like a candle freshly lit, and he lifted his head
enough to kiss Noe softly. Or that was his intent, but then Noe made it filthy
by sucking Luca’s tongue into his mouth and playing with it. And, well, he
wasn’t made of stone.
Somehow he found the willpower to break the kiss, but only to ask,
“Can we do it again?”
“My dear general,” Noe said with a smirk, “we can do this as many
times as you’d like.”
“I hope you understand I have about as much willpower as a little boy
who’s found this amazing new toy?”
Noe threw his head back on a laugh, and gods, he appeared gloriously
happy. He dazzled Luca for a full five seconds.
“Play as much as you like.” On a purr, he pulled Luca back into a kiss.
“And I do mean as much as you like.”

OceanofPDF.com
 If anyone asked Luca how he got through his morning work, he couldn’t
begin to tell them. His mind had definitely not been on work. Rather, it had
stayed cemented to the incredible night he’d had with Noe.
Some part of him had been enthralled, no question. By the wee hours of
dawn, Luca had laughed at himself for ever doubting his ability to desire a
man. Clearly, it wasn’t the obstacle he’d thought it was.
Luca fully intended to hunt Noe down for lunch. He’d realized Sho was
right—Noe had all the attributes Luca wanted in a husband. Plus they got
along rather well together; they had from the first day. Not to mention being
very physically compatible. Really, what was there to think about?
Of course, his friend would despair of him making a logical decision
instead of letting his heart guide him on marriage, but, well, Luca had seen
people make wholly emotional decisions when getting married. Roughly
half of those marriages hadn’t ended well. To Luca, deciding who your
marriage partner should be was more of a fifty-fifty thing. Fifty percent
logic, fifty percent emotion.
Emotionally speaking, Noe was a fun, easygoing man whom Luca very
much enjoyed spending time with. Plus the sex was hot enough to scorch
metal.
Logically speaking, Noe had the intelligence, steady personality, and
work experience Luca needed.
Besides, he had experienced intimacy with Noe and wanted more. It had
been mind-blowing—arguably the best sex he’d ever experienced. Luca’s
last reservations about having a husband had disappeared because of it.
See? He’d absolutely thought this through.
Upon waking, he’d pondered if he was actually gay. Thinking about it,
Luca had decided it didn’t bother him one way or another. Little twinges of
indoctrination had popped up with the thought: Maybe he wasn’t gay.
Maybe he was trying to convince himself he was. But even if Noe was the
only man he’d have these feelings for, it was all right with him. It didn’t
matter why he felt this way; he did, and that was what truly mattered.
Now, Luca felt confident in proposing to Noe. He just had to find the
right timing for it and make sure Noe was on the same page. He had a rough
plan for approaching the topic today during their lunch date.
Or, at least, he’d enact his plan assuming the storm didn’t arrive first.
Luca stood at his office window, peering out, and he frankly didn’t like
what he saw. Clouds rolled in, pitching and moving about like an inky
smear against the sky, completely obscuring the wan winter sun. It looked
like midnight out there and not ten in the morning. It smelled of a mother
storm, too—the thick ozone of a storm building but not yet unleashed.
A whirling dervish in a thick coat blew into his office, spotted him, and
let out a relieved huff. “General O’ Broín,” Sakura greeted. “Papa says the
storm’s coming in fast and no work today. Chichi says it’s probably an ice
storm.”
“Fuck.” Luca rubbed his forehead and resigned himself to at least one
day lost, probably three. They’d been bloody lucky during the war to only
have a few of the famous ice storms while fighting because this area was
prone to them. With a mix of ocean, storms, and powerful winds, the ice
storms up here could freeze an entire town. The ice wasn’t pretty, either. It
would often develop in sweeping icicles going sideways, which was
hazardous if you slipped the wrong way.
“Message received,” he told her. “Now, go promptly home.”
“I can run a message on the way?” she offered.
She genuinely was a good kid. His friends had gotten damn lucky to
meet her and were smart enough to adopt her.
Thinking, he asked, “Does Foreman Abe know?”
“Yes.”
He didn’t want to send her to the southernmost worksite, as that was
well out of her way, but she seemed determined to help, too. Oh. Right. He
had something she could do.
“Run to the police station and tell them we’re shutting the site down. If
they see anyone later today, they’re likely not workers.”
What with the thefts they’d had of material and tools, it was a wise
precaution to take, and she knew it. She flashed him a thumbs-up before
whirling off again, running with the unchecked gait only children could
seem to manage.
Which meant it was time for him to get to work as well.
After shrugging his coat back on, he pulled on his fur-lined hat and
gloves before venturing outside. It was colder than a tyrant’s heart out here,
the wind already brutal, and Luca had to admit that Brahms’s call to shut
things down was the right one to make. Yes, they wanted the fortress built
quickly, but no one could work safely out here in this weather. It was
madness to try.
In his limited Shiirein—he was studying, promise, but languages
couldn’t be learned overnight—he called out to workers as he passed them.
“We’re shutting down for today! Pack things up, go home.”
No one argued. Most gave him relieved smiles and a prompt “Yes, sir!”
before doing as bid.
Seeing as he was the one closest to the southern worksite, Luca jogged
down there and found a few people working. He sent them home, locked up
the tools, and then jogged back. All the while, he kept a head count of how
many people he’d sent home. He didn’t want anyone missed.
The wind somehow got fiercer, his ears almost ringing with it, and it
encouraged him to pick up the pace. He did a second sweep of the main
worksite and found two stragglers who struggled to get a tarp over the
blacksmithing tools. He helped hold the tarp down while they staked it into
the ground and then sent them on their way.
Okay, clear here. What about the northern site?
That was the Brahmses’ domain more than his, but Luca headed there
anyway. He’d been at this nearly two hours and the storm was imminent.
He could feel it in his bones—literally—the wind slicing through his thick
coat with icy cuts that hit right in the marrow.
Onsen, he promised himself over and over. The second he finished out
here, he was heading straight back to the ryokan and dunking his body in
the onsen. He would only come out for food, too. The only sane way to
weather an ice storm was to stay in a nice, hot bath, and where the hell was
Noe?
It wasn’t until the thought intruded that he realized what he was actually
doing was looking for Noe. Yes, he’d cleared worksites as he went, but Noe
was his main concern. Where was Noe? Why had he not seen any sign of
him?
 Luca’s worry ratcheted up a notch when he reached the northern
worksite and saw absolutely no one there. Well, of course Brahms would
have cleared his area of people by now, but it didn’t solve the mystery.
Where was Noe?
A voice, half cut off by the wind, came to his ear. “—not sure if—can
try.”
Wait, that sounded like Noe. Was that from the docks nearby?
Luca hoofed it in that direction because either way, it sounded like
someone needed help, and everyone needed to be out of this horrible wind
before the storm hit. The sooner the better. The very second he came off the
hill and onto the docks, he spotted not only Noe but two other Shiirein men,
all of them struggling to haul a rowboat onto shore.
The hell?
Lengthening his stride, Luca called to them, “Belay that and get inside!”
Noe’s head popped up, and he stopped pulling on the rope to explain,
half yelling to be heard over the wind, “We have to get them in or lose
them!”
Had they lost rowboats because of these storms before? Damn, then he
could only help. These boats were a vital part of not only construction but
business out here.
Grumbling, Luca immediately pitched in, grabbing the other boat still
tied out at the dock and quickly hauling it in by the rope. Noe joined him in
getting the rowboat completely out of the water, one of the Shiirein
fisherman—at least, he was dressed like one—directing them on where to
dry dock them.
Without a word between them, he and Noe dove for the other rowboat,
working in tandem to pull it free of the water and then carry it the short
fifteen feet to dry dock it.
Luca only asked one question. “All six?”
“Yes,” Noe said, looking flushed from the exertion but incredibly cold,
too. Shivers kept racking him from head to toe.
They were halfway done, and Luca knew without asking that Noe
wouldn’t leave until the job was done. He wasn’t the kind of man who left
people in the lurch or things half finished. Which meant the fastest way to
get him out of here—and in an onsen—was to finish. Arguing would just
slow them down.
 Luca dove back into it, and the two fishermen got the last two rowboats
out of the water and docked before he could finish the one he had in hand.
One of the fishermen approached and gave a quick bow. “Thank you so
much, both of you. When the storm’s clear, I’ll buy you a round.”
Luca would take him up on his friendly gesture. “I’ll hold you to it. For
now, let’s get home.”
“Yes, yes, good idea.”
Noe’s shivering was more obvious now, and he should have been
running for the ryokan but instead was using Luca for a wind shield. Which
was rather cute. Why was that cute?
It was like the heavens were waiting on them to finish pulling the
rowboats out because the clouds unleashed in that moment. The rain was
almost small hail, it hit so hard, and quickly soaked them to the skin.
“My room?” Noe asked him desperately.
His was far closer than Luca’s. Not to mention, Luca still hadn’t had a
chance to talk to Noe. It took no thought on his part.
“Fine, go!”
The stones under their feet were slick, so they couldn’t run without
risking a bad fall, but they half jogged the distance. Luca kept a careful eye
on the other man, knowing he was chilled to the bone and willing to catch
and carry him if it came to it. Noe kept his feet, though.
Luca couldn’t help but realize how emotionally attached to Noe he was.
To search for him without even realizing it was a powerful indicator.
They’d also worked very well together in a pinch. He’d always wanted that
dynamic in a spouse—to be a good team with them, to work alongside in
harmony. Noe had just shown him they were definitely good together.
It validated his earlier thoughts. He undoubtedly had found his person.
The ryokan finally came into sight, and Luca felt like an angelic chorus
broke out in song. Finally, the promise of heat and food would shortly be
fulfilled.
They got through the door in record time, but the foyer area was still
cold. Nothing more than a sliding door made of bamboo and paper
separated them from the outside, and it was only warmer in here because of
the gods awful wind being blocked.
Luca immediately toed off his boots and stuck them in a cubby, pushing
his feet into guest slippers, then realized Noe struggled to get the laces
undone on his boots with his half-frozen fingers.
 He lightly knocked the slender fingers aside and pulled Noe’s foot up to
rest on his knee.
“I can manage—” Noe protested.
“Let me. Your fingers are practically frozen together.”
Noe subsided, but he seemed strangely bashful? He couldn’t manage to
look Luca in the eye, at least. Luca examined Noe’s expression while he
wrangled a boot off. Was he being shy after spending the night together?
The flap of a skirt alerted him to someone incoming, and he lifted his
head to see the boss of the inn heading toward them with something
steaming in her hands. Towels?
“I feared you’d get caught in it,” she fussed, all while wrapping hot
towels around their necks. “Here, this will help warm you until you can get
into the bath.”
“Are there private baths left?” Luca asked her.
“Yes, a few.”
Good. For this, he wanted privacy.
Noe looked at him askance, like he wasn’t sure why Luca had asked to
begin with. Luca favored him with a pointed, quirked eyebrow. You know
damn well I’m going in with you was what Luca’s face said.
Noe flushed all over again and cleared his throat. He wore a pleased
smile, too.
The boss didn’t seem to realize what their exchange had meant and
continued talking. “I put an extra blanket in your room, and we have the
kitchens going with stew.”
“Can you bring in an extra futon, Okami-san?” Noe requested of her. “I
have a guest for tonight.”
“Of course! I’ll bring one in immediately. For now, into the bath,
quickly. You don’t want to catch a chill.”
She was right on that.
Luca got Noe’s second boot off and put it in the cubby along with the
other one. That had been harder than it should have been because the laces
were half frozen. Noe would have needed to call for help if Luca hadn’t
been there, as he didn’t see him managing with his half-frozen state.
Now that Luca had made the decision to propose, he was antsy to act on
it. He wanted the proposal out there sooner rather than later, but he wasn’t
sure if Noe would be on board with it so quickly after dating. Luca just
knew he was very excited to have him. Not to mention relieved.
Determined. As well as several other emotions.
Getting Noe warm and comfortable was priority, of course, but Luca
didn’t think he’d be able to sit on a proposal for long.

OceanofPDF.com
 The shivers just wouldn’t stop. Noe kept rubbing his arms to get some
circulation going even as he hurried for the onsen. Well, hurried might be
the wrong word. Shuffled with enthusiasm?
Noe was trying, okay? He was too frozen to move beyond the pace of
goat with a cramping hamstring.
Luca didn’t seem to have the same trouble. Maybe his Bhodhsan blood
was immune to such cold or his coat was better—he wasn’t nearly as
frozen. Noe found it completely unfair because he felt like an icicle on legs.
He desperately wanted in the onsen, but he was of two minds on sharing an
oversized bathtub with Luca, too. After their night together, Noe felt oddly
shy around Luca. Mostly because he had a reminder of that big cock filling
him whenever he looked in Luca’s direction.
ANYWAY.
It wasn’t just that. He also wasn’t sure what was going through Luca’s
head. He’d clearly liked having sex the night before, but how did he feel
about it in daylight? Did it allay fears? Did it bring up other concerns?
They’d not had a chance to talk about it last night or this morning, and Noe
kicked himself for not somehow carving out the time to ask.
He wasn’t even sure if he could ask for sex again or if he needed to give
Luca time to think. Dammit.
Onsen sharing when part of him still yearned to have sex with the man
was bound to be awkward, and his only hope was that he stayed chilled
enough to not get an erection. Please and thank you to any god who might
be listening.
Noe beelined for the first private onsen he saw and went straight in
before remembering about the placard. If he didn’t want visitors, he needed
to hang the OCCUPIED placard outside the door. He turned to do so only to
find Luca already hanging it.
All the better. Now. How to get buttons undone when his fingers still felt
frozen?
And were buttons going to be easier or harder than shoelaces?
He was about to find out.
Turning his back to Luca, he tugged off the coat well enough, put it into
a clothes basket, and then went for the thinner coat he’d worn as a
secondary layer. The buttons stubbornly clung to the fabric, not willing to
budge.
Oh come on.
He heard Luca quickly shucking off clothes, knew he was lagging, but
couldn’t get more than a single button undone. Mostly his fingers’ fault—
they were too stiff and he couldn’t seem to grasp much of anything.
A warm hand landed on his shoulder and turned him. “Here, let me.”
“I can get it.” Why Noe said that, he had no idea, because he most
assuredly could not.
Those light grey eyes caught on his for a second, then crinkled up as if
Luca was…amused?
Dammit, fine, Noe was being silly. It wasn’t like Luca hadn’t seen
everything and had his hands and mouth on most of it. Even Noe couldn’t
explain his own nerves. He was just hyperaware of the man, this situation,
all of it. His body still remembered the sex of last night, although thanks to
the prepping, he wasn’t nearly as sore as he should have been. Ren had
given Luca good advice there.
Luca abruptly leaned in and kissed him, which startled Noe to stillness.
He felt too frozen to properly respond, but that kiss was hot, soft, and oh so
gentle. He damn near melted under it.
Lifting his head, Luca murmured, “Now can I take your clothes off?”
“Hmm? Oh, sure,” Noe agreed dreamily.
Wait.
Dammit, he hadn’t meant to say that.
It was true half of Noe’s nerves had disappeared with the kiss, though.
Like his nervous tension was mostly because he didn’t know how to react
around the other man.
While he debated this, Luca lost no time in getting his coat off him,
undoing his shirt buttons and pants, and helping balance him while Noe
kicked off pants. Then he sat Noe down on the nearest shower stool to help
pull his socks off. It felt strangely warmer with clothes off? The humid
atmosphere of the open bath likely had something to do with it, the warm
air a blessing on his skin. Plus, his clothes had gotten soaked with icy rain,
so it was no wonder. He didn’t even try to keep his glasses on, as they’d fog
up in here anyway, and set them on top of his clothes.
He stayed on the stool long enough to do a very quick wash and rinse,
and then he headed for the sunken stone tub the way baby sea turtles headed
for home.
Luca, only a second behind him, slid an arm around his waist as if to
brace him as Noe stepped into the water. Which he may have needed
because his knees still felt frozen.
Note to self: Buy a coat that went past the knees. Clearly his mid-thigh
coat was not sufficient for Shiirein winters.
Having all of Luca’s firm, male body pressed up against his side
threatened to make him jittery all over again. Noe just didn’t know where
the line was right now. Luca seemed far more comfortable about being in
his personal space than he had been previously. Noe’s brain was
hyperfixated on every little difference, and he finally told it to shut up. He
could get warm and enjoy the cuddles, right? There was nothing wrong with
that, was there?
Fuck if Noe knew.
Luca sank into the water with a sigh of relief. “That tingles a bit, but
gods, feeling warm again is amazing. Settle, man, settle. Enjoy the heat for
a moment.”
It did feel good, even if Noe’s toes flinched going from stark cold to
blazing hot. Still, he settled into the water, standing at first because he
wasn’t sure where to sit. The bench Luca sat on didn’t have much room left,
and he’d need to be practically on the man’s lap to sit there. Which,
normally, he wouldn’t question. But after last night, he also felt it would be
very suggestive, and he wasn’t trying to suggest sex right now. But the
other closest bench was on the opposite side, and he didn’t want to give
Luca the impression he was upset with him, because Noe very much wasn’t
—
“I’ve been thinking about it,” Luca said without any segue whatsoever,
“and I think I’ve resolved any doubts I had. You’re very much the person I
want. Marry me?”
 Noe snapped around so fast, he slipped on the tile and abruptly went
under. He came back up spluttering, carding hair out of his eyes, quite sure
his eardrums were too frozen to hear properly. There was no way in hell
Luca had just proposed to him.
Two strong hands caught him by the waist and hauled him in closer.
“Did you slip?”
“I…uh…Yes, I did, and did you just propose?”
“Ah.” Luca blinked up at him like the thought had just occurred. “I
should have had a ring to propose with. Dammit, what was I thinking?”
So he had meant it?!
Okay, the absurdity of being proposed to in an onsen aside—seriously,
why?—Noe could only focus on the question itself. He stared at this man
whom he had growing feelings for, whom he knew to be a good man, a
wonderful person, and his heart hijacked his mouth. “Yes.”
Luca lit up, his entire face aglow, smile wide enough to stretch from ear
to ear, like Noe had just given him something he’d desperately wished for.
Then, without warning, Noe was yanked in. He straddled those massive
thighs for the second time in twenty-four hours, ardently kissing this crazy
man he was falling in love with—and was kissed just as passionately in
return.
His now fiancé pulled back from the kiss, grinning.
“Clothes, Luca!” Noe griped at him, equally as thrilled as he was
exasperated. “We should have been clothed for this proposal!”
“I’ll get you the best ring ever,” Luca promised him, still grinning.
“Clothes,” Noe insisted. “Clothes first and foremost. Although I’ll take
the ring.”
Luca chuckled, the sound vibrating his chest, and kissed Noe again. “I’ll
call you an endearment from now on, I think. Which do you like?”
“I’m your future husband. You’d better be calling me by cute nicknames.
Um.” He didn’t want doubts to spoil the moment, but he had to ask. “But
why are you asking me this now? We’ve barely dated a week. It’s not
because we slept together, is it?”
“No. But yes. No, I don’t feel obligated to propose to you because we
slept together.”
Phew. Okay, that had been his main worry.
“Yes, because I realized our chemistry is very good and I want that in
my marriage. You’re the type of man I want as my husband, and after this
past week, you’ve resolved any internal conflicts I’ve had about it. I’m
confident you’re the one I should marry.”
Noe felt all sorts of better hearing that. He could finally relax, worries
brushed aside, as they had no place here. He settled more firmly on those
thighs, arms wrapped around Luca’s shoulders, and felt perfectly euphoric.
For a man who hadn’t been sure he wanted to be intimate with another
man, Luca seemed comfortable with it now. He had his hands on Noe’s ass,
keeping him right in place, even as he teased Noe’s mouth with kisses.
“I’d suggest making love right here,” Luca murmured, “because I’m
certainly in the mood to celebrate, but there’s no oil and you’re still half
frozen.”
“I’ll warm up quickly,” Noe promised him, utterly delighted Luca
wanted him again. “I have quite a few questions to ask?”
“I’m sure you do. Go on.”
“Do you mind a more lengthy engagement? I don’t want to rush into a
marriage, and I feel like we do need a little more time to get to know each
other better. Say, live together for six months or so.”
“Ah, I see why you ask.” Luca’s head canted to the side for a moment,
brows pulled together. “Hmm, yes, I think that’s wise. It’s not like we’re
going anywhere, we’re both stuck here for another two years, at least, so
we’ll just pick a ryokan and move in together.”
He was so amenable, so easy to speak with, that Noe felt sure they
would handle married life just fine, but he also wanted to give them both
time. Rushing things never panned out well.
Luca’s eyes searched his as he spoke. “Noe, I hold a great deal of respect
and affection for you. You’ve been someone I could trust and confide in
since the day we met. I can give you companionship and intimacy without
question. I don’t know, though, if I’ll ever romantically be in love with you.
Is that all right?”
Was it? Even Noe wasn’t sure, but he did know one thing with perfect
clarity. “You’re offering me a home, a family, children with a man who I
know will treat me well. Someone who will openly call me husband and be
a stalwart companion when shit goes sideways. Honestly, Luca, you’ve
given me the best offer I’ve ever been handed. It’s why I said yes. Because I
want everything you’ve offered. That said, I’m probably going to be very
affectionate, both physically and emotionally. Is that all right?”
 “Of course. I don’t want you holding back from me because you feel like
it won’t be wanted. I very much want to have a good relationship with you,
to have that natural affection between spouses. I just worry about giving
you the same in return.”
If Luca didn’t find Noe’s over-the-top affection squicky—as a previous
partner had called it—then they’d get along fine. Falling in love with
someone who cared for him was more than okay by him.
Still wanted those six months together, though. Just in case there was
some fundamental difference between them to sort out.
“Rather, I hope you do kiss me when the impulse strikes.” Luca kissed
him, a sensual tease that promised heat and sex. “I want to hug, and cuddle,
and hold hands. I want to curl up with you under a blanket, lounging in bed
on cold mornings and speaking of anything and everything to avoid the
chilled air. I want a lifetime of that.”
The picture he painted was so perfect, Noe could only agree. “A lifetime
of that sounds blissfully perfect.”
“Glad we’re in agreement. Noe.” Luca wet chapped lips and looked
hesitant for once. “I don’t…know what I’m doing. I’ve mentioned before
that my parents were an arranged marriage and they don’t get along well?”
Noe nodded because, yes, he had mentioned it.
“Growing up, I never saw a healthy marriage dynamic. It wasn’t until
Sho and Brahms got married that I saw what a strong, healthy marriage
should look like. It’s because of them I even embarked on this crazy idea of
mine. What I’m saying is, aside from their example, I don’t know how to
build a strong relationship with you. I might misstep from time to time.”
Was that where his nerves came from? It all made more sense, then—he
had no roadmap to follow, only one example to look toward for guidance.
On this at least, Noe could take point. “Fortunately for us, we can
always use our parents as bad examples and avoid their behaviors. I have a
good place to start. First, talk to me. Even if it’s silly things, such as, you
don’t like red socks—”
Luca snorted a laugh. “Red socks, eh?”
“—even something like that, talk to me. Especially do not make
important decisions without consulting me first. I want an equal say in how
things are handled.”
Luca dipped his head in agreement. “It might take forming the habit, but
I’ll do my best. What else?”
 “I think we’ll get on the best footing if we sit down and outline our
goals. How many children do you want? What goals do you have for your
land, your people? How do we want to handle a wedding ceremony? Things
like that. If we set ourselves up for success, it can only help us be united.”
“I like your idea very much.” Luca blew out a stressed sounding breath.
“On that note, there’s several things I need to explain to you.”
“I’m all ears. Uh, I’m not too heavy though, am I?”
“You stay right where you are until the heat proves too much.” Luca
snugged him another inch closer. “I like you where you are.”
“Okay, good.”
Noe had no idea what Luca felt stressed about saying, but hopefully it
wasn’t a deal-breaker.
He didn’t want to let go of this man. In fact, he wouldn’t. He absolutely
refused.

OceanofPDF.com
 Luca hated to say anything negative at this point, not when the euphoria
of having his proposal accepted still hung in the air, but it wasn’t fair to Noe
if he didn’t at least warn him. Which was why he pried his mouth open and
put the words out there.
“When I said my parents don’t get along, I meant they can’t stand the
sight of each other. They live in opposite wings of the house and don’t
interact at all unless company is over. Then they put on company manners
until people have left and immediately separate again.”
Noe winced. “Gods, to hate your own spouse so badly…”
“I understand my father used to get piss drunk before bedding my
mother, and the second she was pregnant with me, he never did it again.
The hatred is strong there. The only thing they can agree on is me needing
to get married and produce heirs. I fear…” Luca sucked in a breath because
the next part was hard to say. “I fear how they’ll react to you. I fear they’ll
try and make your life hell all because I chose a man for a spouse.”
Noe didn’t dismiss the concern, but instead he thought on it, his fingers
idly playing with the hair along Luca’s nape. It felt quite nice, his petting
touch. Grounding, somehow, anchoring Luca to this moment.
“We’ll need to work out a plan for if it happens,” Noe finally said. “We
can live in a separate house away from them or find some kind of common
ground so we can all get along. I will not blame you for your parents’
attitudes, as clearly you don’t like it, but I will blame you for throwing me
into the lion’s den and not having my back when I need you to.”
This. This was part of the reason why Luca got along so well with Noe.
The man had no problem telling him to his face what he needed. It was also
why Luca genuinely thought they had a good chance of having a sound
marriage. Noe wasn’t leaving anything to guesswork.
 “If my parents start in on you, we’ll not live in the fortress until they
both pass. I refuse to subject you to their venom. But I wanted to make you
aware of the possibility.”
“And I appreciate it. This is one of those things I want from you, to talk
about potential problems and work together to find solutions.”
Oh, so Luca was doing the right thing already? Perfection. He felt better
now. “I think we should come up with two different plans, just in case one
of them doesn’t work out. Either way, I am set on marrying you.”
Grinning, Noe pressed a kiss against his mouth. “Damn straight.
Anything else?”
“How do you want to handle children? I’m…not for having a surrogate.”
“I’m actually relieved to hear that,” Noe admitted, “because I want you
to be perfectly faithful to me, and I’ve seen surrogate situations turn out
quite badly. There’s so many war orphans that need a home, so I’d rather
adopt.”
Luca felt another worry roll off his shoulders. “So we’re on the same
page there, too? Good. I thought to perhaps adopt a few orphans from here
before we return to Bhodhsa.”
Noe blinked at him. “Not adopt from your home country? Oh, right, you
mentioned it’s difficult, culturally speaking.”
“Right. Damn near impossible, really. Unless you’d prefer to adopt from
Scovia?”
“Mmm, there’d be more common ground between us and a child if we
adopted a Scovian, and they’d have an easier time adapting culturally,” Noe
said. “But, after meeting Sakura, I wouldn’t mind looking in Shiirei. She’s
such a spunky, intelligent little girl. I want a daughter just like her.”
“Which brings me to a whole other subject. How many children? Boys,
girls?”
Noe seemed to gauge his reaction as he spoke. “A mix would be best, I
think. Three? Four?”
“Four seems a good number to me. Two boys, two girls, then?”
“Yes, I like that idea a lot. Uh, not babies, if we can help it. No child
younger than two. They take more care, as well as a wet nurse.”
“Ah.” Luca blinked and felt like an idiot for a second because he hadn’t
even thought of that. “Truth tell, I’ve not much experience with children.
Do you?”
 “Yes, very much. I’m the third child of six children, with twenty-
something cousins, most of them younger than me. I was the default
babysitter for a while there.”
“I’m relieved to hear it. At least you’ll know what you’re doing. I’ll be
the one rapidly catching up.”
“After the fortress has been renovated?” Noe requested with a hopeful
look. “Can we at least wait till then before we adopt? I want us on solid
footing with each other before we bring kids into the mix. And let’s adopt
siblings if we can.”
“Agreed.” See? They were an excellent team. It was so easy to speak of
hopes and plans with this man. Luca damn near purred in satisfaction.
“Um.” Noe bit his lower lip, which Luca suspected was a nervous tic. “I
want to introduce you to my family before we go home to the fortress.”
“Of course,” Luca assured him. “Let’s say we go to Scovia for our
honeymoon? So they can meet me.”
“Now that’s a good idea. We’ll be due a honeymoon anyway.” Noe
kissed him once, twice, beaming. “You’re so considerate. I don’t know why
you’re worried about being a good husband to me. You’re already
thoughtful of what I need.”
Luca didn’t know how to explain his deep-rooted fear of turning into his
father and treating Noe terribly. He didn’t want to turn into a bitter old man
who lashed out at everyone. All he could do was avoid those behaviors and
be open with Noe, though. Perhaps the fears would die down as they lived
together. Luca prayed for that to be so.
Noe’s brow abruptly furrowed. “Luca, you don’t think your parents will
treat the children badly? Because they’re not blood?”
“I don’t…know.” Luca sighed heavily. “I really don’t. I think they’re so
desperate for heirs at this point, they’ll accept the children. But if this ends
up not being the case, we leave. We leave and stay gone until they’re dead,
then come back to reclaim the children’s birthright. I won’t tolerate any sort
of abuse, even harsh words.”
“Good. I won’t tolerate it either. On a lighter note, I know you’re the
lord of a fortress, so this might need to be a big to-do, but wedding
ceremony? Do you want something elaborate or simple?”
Luca shrugged. He had no strong opinions on the topic. “I’m not one for
pomp and ceremony. A marriage with a priest and two witnesses is fine by
me. Would you want a large wedding?”
 “I want the party afterward.” Noe sounded quite sure of this. “A nice,
big party for all our friends to celebrate with us.”
“That’s fine.” Luca didn’t care for all the fuss of a wedding, but a party
afterward to celebrate was a nice idea. “I do want us to sit for a couple’s
portrait.”
“Now that, I’m very happy to do. Oh, and a family portrait, after we
adopt the children.”
“Of course. We’ll hang both in the main hall.”
Luca rubbed his hands along Noe’s back and ass, perhaps copping a
squeeze because Noe’s ass was tempting and he had no restraint. “You feel
warm to me.”
“I’m on the verge of being too hot.” Noe leaned in and kissed under his
ear, nibbling on the column of Luca’s throat, clearly being a tease.
A damn effective tease. Luca’s body remembered all too well what
making love with this man felt like and would like to do it again. Now, if
you please.
“Are you starting something?” Luca murmured, slipping two fingers
between Noe’s cheeks and stroking.
Noe shuddered, a thready gasp breathed along Luca’s skin. “I’m damn
well trying. Can’t we get out, return to my room, and spend some time
properly celebrating our engagement?”
“I’d like nothing better.” Actually, that brought up another question Luca
needed to ask him. “Um, first though. Is it…uh. I have no idea how to ask
this.”
Noe lifted his face and looked at Luca with patient eyes. “Just ask.”
Right, well, that would be possible if Luca had any idea of how to
phrase things. “I don’t know how this goes between two men, generally
speaking. Do you take turns bottoming?”
“Ah. Um, no? Depends on the couple?” Noe seemed to take the question
seriously, at least, although he smiled, like Luca’s question made him
adorable for some reason. “Some men are versatile in bed and like to take
and be taken. Some are very distinct in their preferences and only prefer
one or the other.”
Well, that made more sense to Luca.
“If you’re curious and want to try being on bottom, I don’t mind
reversing,” Noe continued, as if that had been the actual question.
“Personally speaking, I prefer being taken. Still, changing it up from time to
time is fine with me.”
“I don’t…know if I’m keen on the idea of being taken,” Luca admitted
slowly. He had no supporting logic—it was all gut feeling. Still, he didn’t
like the idea of it. “I think I’d prefer to stay on top for a while. At least until
I’m more comfortable with being intimate with you.”
“And that’s fine,” Noe promised him with a quick kiss. “In fact, if you
never bottom, that’s fine too. Our roles in bed don’t define us as a couple.
Whatever you want to try, I’m open to do at least once, and don’t feel
obligated to offer me things you’re not comfortable with.”
“Then, can I take you now?”
“I’d be very disappointed if you didn’t.” Noe made a face at the room.
“Not here, though. I’m seriously overheating. I’ve got snacks in my room.
We can lay in bed, have lazy sex, and eat snacks the rest of the day.”
“That,” Luca said with growing delight, “sounds heavenly. Get up, dry
off quickly. You need to teach me where every sensitive spot you have is.”
Noe laughed in delight and immediately got up, practically racing for the
towels.
Luca was right behind him, admiring Noe’s fine ass and mentally
planning how fast he could get into it.
A lazy day of making love with his fiancé while a storm raged outside?
With snacks?
If this was a fever dream, don’t wake him. Luca was blissfully content
living out the fantasy.

OceanofPDF.com
 Noe woke up gradually, ensconced in strong arms, with the rhythmic rise
and fall of a man’s chest against his back. Even in his half-awake state, he
immediately realized who it was and smiled.
This was the stuff of dreams, right here. Lying in bed with his fiancé on
a cold morning, the warmth of the bed fighting off the chill. He indulged in
the sheer luxury of cuddling without the immediate need to get up.
Truthfully, when Luca had proposed yesterday, it had all felt surreal for a
while. Luca had been honest enough about why he’d proposed, and Noe
knew it wasn’t because he was madly in love, but the practical side of him
appreciated Luca’s honesty on the matter. Also, he took a certain pride in
being what Luca wanted in a spouse. No, their relationship wasn’t the stuff
of epic romances, but it was all right with him. He had a man who liked
him, trusted him, and sought out blistering-hot sex. Really, Noe couldn’t
ask for more than this. He was immensely happy with their engagement.
He’d only asked for a six-month engagement because he felt like they
needed more time to get to know each other better. If Luca entertained any
doubts, Noe wanted time for those to arise and for them to both find a way
to address them. Now that Noe had him, he wasn’t going to lose him.
Luca lay fast asleep. Then again, they’d been very active most of the
night. For a man who hadn’t been sure if he’d like gay sex, he sure didn’t
have a problem with it now. Noe’s ass was beyond sore—he wasn’t used to
this much sex—but he wasn’t complaining. His body would adjust. It damn
well better. He wasn’t interested in saying no to Luca. Ever.
As much as Noe enjoyed lying here, though, he was antsy. He wanted
something to do. Sneaking out of the futon, he grabbed a sketchbook and
pencil, then hastily retreated back. It had taken only a peek through the
window to see the world covered in ice. No wonder it was chilly in the
room. The underfloor heating did its best, but the weather outside was a lot
to contend with.
Noe slipped back into the futon and covered up to his shoulders with the
thick comforter, letting Luca’s heat warm him. He idly sketched what he
wanted his wedding ring to look like, then, on a whim, Luca’s as well.
Nothing too fancy, but with a touch of bling.
His mind slipped off into a daydream as he sketched. What would it be
like to finally have children of his own? Noe hadn’t ever let himself dream
so far ahead because just finding a husband had felt like pushing what little
luck he had. Now, though, he had to think about it. This would be a reality,
probably in the next five years. Assuming they could find children they
liked enough to adopt.
He and Luca would have so much to teach them. Like the Brahmses did
now for Sakura, they’d have to teach the children a whole other language,
history, mathmatics, martial arts... It felt like a lot just thinking about it. Noe
hadn’t the faintest idea how they’d go about it with both of them having full
schedules. He was confident they’d figure it out, though.
Luca stirred at his back and dropped a kiss on Noe’s shoulder. “Good
morning.”
Noe’s pencil paused on the page and he smiled as he greeted, “Good
morning.”
“Does your busy mind ever stop?”
“Eh. Not really?”
Luca chuckled a little, the sound more felt than heard. “I should have
expected nothing else. Our wedding rings? I like the look of them.”
“Do you? I’m glad. Which do you like better?”
Luca paused and looked at both for a long moment before pointing to the
one on the right. “That one, I think. Although I like both.”
“That’s the one I designed for you.”
“Ah-ha. Then you did well. I do prefer it.”
“We’ll have to find a goldsmith to get them started.” Noe set the
sketchbook beside the futon and turned so he could see Luca better.
“How’s the outside world?”
Noe made a face. “Absolutely covered in ice. It will be dreadful even
trying to leave the ryokan.”
“Good thing they have a kitchen here; otherwise, we’d be in a fine
pickle.”
 “Truly. But that leaves the question, what do you want to do today?”
“Mmm, breakfast first. Then, I say we sit down and solidly plan.” Luca’s
eyes searched his as he spoke. “I want us to come up with a backup plan—
and a backup to our backup, in case things don’t go well.”
“Do you have thoughts for a first backup plan?”
“I do. There’s an auxiliary fortress we can move into that’s entirely
separate from the main fortress. Originally meant to be a watch tower, it
was expanded, and now it’s mostly used for hunting. It’s got enough room
to raise a family in, and it’s far enough away from the main fortress to give
us a buffer from my parents.”
“Ahh. Yes, it sounds like a good plan.”
“If that fails—as in my parents won’t leave us alone—then I don’t know.
You can find work anywhere. I’m well off enough I don’t need to work,
necessarily, but I think I’ll go stir-crazy if I don’t have something to do.”
“Fair enough. I feel the same way about it.” Noe agreed on all points,
too, that they had the perfect day to sit and talk and plan, so why waste it?
Plus, it thrilled him right down to his toes, having this conversation. He
found it hard to put into words just how happy even talking of the future
made him.
“If my parents start arguing, don’t engage,” Luca warned. “Arguing with
them will exhaust you.”
“I try not to argue with people who should have been swallowed.”
Luca busted up laughing. “I didn’t know you could be a little shit.”
“You don’t know the half of it.” He kissed Luca’s cheek. “Don’t worry
about it. I’m a big boy. I can handle it when people don’t like me. Also, let’s
not borrow worries in advance.”
“Truly, good counsel. Let’s rise. I’m antsy. First, breakfast. And clothes.
I think we’ll both feel warmer in clothes.”
“Oh, now you want clothes,” Noe teased, even as he braved the cold air.
Luca chuckled again, not at all bothered. “You’re never going to let me
live down my proposal, are you?”
“Never ever.”
“I’d like to point out that you did say yes.”
Noe threw him a wry look as he pulled on pants. “I’m not crazy, Luca.
Of course I said yes.”
His fiancé laughed outright and leaned in to plant a kiss on his forehead.
“I adore you.”
 Noe blushed a little, but why? Seriously, why? He’d had sex with this
man multiple times, but a kiss on the forehead made him shy? Maybe it was
because those three words made his heart flutter. That was likely it.
They both got dressed quickly, the clothes somewhat warm from sitting
on the floor due to the underfloor heaters doing their job. It did feel better to
have a barrier against the room’s chill, for sure.
Noe volunteered, “Let me see if I can find someone and order breakfast
brought in.”
“Sure.”
He got the door open and was halfway into the hallway when he spotted
two women standing close by. They had aprons on, protective caps on their
heads, and both wore worried expressions.
The elder woman with greying hair was the owner, and she spoke in a
low voice with her employee. “—perhaps with two of you?”
“We tried with both of us, and still, it’s too locked in.”
This didn’t sound good. In his best Shiirein—which, granted, was barely
enough—Noe asked, “Is everything all right?”
Okami-san turned, spotted him, and switched to Trader immediately.
“Keller-san, good morning. We have a little trouble. We didn’t get enough
firewood into the shed before the storm hit. We’ll run out before the end of
day.”
Oh shit. That was definitely a problem. No firewood meant no food, for
one thing. “Is it locked under the ice?”
“Yes, unfortunately, and I only have two workers here today. Neither of
them are strong enough to get it out.”
Seemed his course was clear, then. “Let me help you.”
“Please, if you don’t mind,” she said, too thankful to protest.
Luca leaned into the hallway as well, asking, “What’s this about no
firewood?”
“It’s locked under a layer of ice,” Noe explained. “They’ve tried to get
some free but can’t. They won’t be able to cook tonight if we don’t rescue
some for them.”
“Then we best be about it. We’ll bring it inside, let it thaw and dry out
some.”
“Thank you so much. Please, follow me.”
Noe stopped Okami-san long enough to fetch their shoes from the front
entrance, as they’d need them shortly. Luca handed him his coat, which he
immediately shrugged on, then they followed her down the hall. The
kitchen was located in the very back of the building, and it was interesting
being in the room, as he never had before. They had a line of stone hearths
on one side, with large pots sitting on them, the other side seemingly for
prep and service, with two long wooden tables.
One poor woman frantically chopped, no doubt overwhelmed with the
amount of people to feed and not enough hands to do all the work. Noe
would help if he had any clue on how to go about it. Well, he was helping,
wasn’t he? By rescuing firewood.
Luca and he both paused in the kitchen to put their shoes on, then
stepped out the back door.
Outside had a fairy-tale appearance. Everything was covered in pristine
white and shimmering ice, the icicles hanging off the edges of the roof thick
enough to impale a man. Pretty, but dangerous and incredibly inconvenient.
Even the first step outside was dangerous, as the ground was slick and hard
to stand on.
A woodpile covered in ice abutted the back of the kitchen wall, sitting
under the eaves, supposedly to keep it dry during rainstorms and easy to
use. A woodshed was some ten feet farther away, and Noe could tell from
the footsteps, someone had fetched wood from there this morning.
Okami-san made a noise of frustration while pointing at the shed. “We
used everything from the shed last night and this morning. It wasn’t fully
stocked. It rarely is.”
“Where can we set the firewood inside?” Noe asked her. “I don’t think
putting it in the shed would do much good. It’s too cold to thaw out here.”
“I fear you’re right. We’ll make room in the kitchen.”
Luca slid past him—literally—and fetched the axe leaning near the
woodshed door. “I’ll chip the ice away if you’ll carry the wood in.”
“Deal.”
Noe got to see all Luca’s lovely strength in action as he attacked the ice
covering the woodpile with fervor. He’d likely need a bath later after
working up a sweat. Noe would like to volunteer to wash his fiancé’s back.
Purely in an altruistic way, of course.
Eh, who was he kidding.
Luca stepped back, and Noe moved forward, freeing a healthy armful of
wood and immediately carting it inside. One of the corners near the tables
had been cleared, and he promptly deposited the wood before going back
out for more. Luca had freed another section by the time he made it out,
enough to grab another armful, and so he did. It became a smooth system,
and they were at it a good hour, freeing most of the pile outside before they
ran out of space in the corner.
Stopping there, he asked Okami-san, “Is that enough?”
“Thank you so much. Yes, it is. Please, sit and eat with us. I’m sure
you’re hungry.”
“I won’t turn you down.” Noe was ravenous. He’d had sex most of the
night and woken up to do hard labor this morning. It stood to reason.
Okami-san called Luca in as well, and he stamped the snow off his boots
before stepping fully in, joining Noe at the table. Bowls of rice, miso soup,
fried fish, and daikon radish were quickly set in front of them, and Noe
inhaled it all before he even took a sip of the green tea.
“Marvelous breakfast, thank you.” Luca gave a smile to the harried
middle-aged cook, who seemed exhausted with the day already.
She responded with hesitant Trader. “You welcome. Thank you for
wood.”
“We’re happy to help. Do you need anything else?”
Okami-san rebutted this as she also sat down to eat. “No, thank you. We
can manage the rest.”
“All right. Just let us know if you need more help.” Actually, now that he
thought of it… “Okami-san, do you know of a goldsmith?”
She blinked at him. “A what?”
That word clearly did not translate. “Jeweler?”
“Oh! Yes, good one on Main Street. Kin-san’s.”
Unless Noe was mistaken, that literally meant Mr. Gold’s. Someone was
being punny. “Thank you.”
Obviously, Noe wouldn’t be at work today—no one would venture out
in this mess—but it did mean he had the rest of the day to finalize the
details on their rings.
Luca caught his hand as soon as they left the kitchen, walking the short
distance back to Noe’s room. “It occurs to me we’ll need him to make you a
signet ring as well. You’ll need it once we’re married.”
Oh. Right, he’d become a lord upon marriage to Luca. Noe would need
the ring for documents and such. Wow, there was a thought—he’d become
nobility. Noe would definitely have to get used to it.
 “Right. We’ll likely have to leave your signet ring with him for a few
days so he can copy the design.”
“Likely so.”
Definitely couldn’t do it until the ice had melted, though. Which would
take days.
Well, that just gave Noe more uninterrupted time to spend with Luca. He
was quite happy to do that.

OceanofPDF.com
 Three days later, things had finally unfrozen enough that people could
safely leave their homes without risking a broken limb. Luca was relieved,
frankly, because he’d felt a little antsy cooped up indoors.
Not that he minded three days with his fiancé. Far from it. There was
just so much he wanted to put into motion and he felt restricted.
Which was likely why, the very second he could manage it, he left Noe’s
ryokan and went to his own. His ryokan was farther out than Noe’s, so he
packed everything up and brought it back to Noe’s room. He also changed
clothes. His fiancé was a good four inches shorter and lighter in frame, so
needless to say, Luca hadn’t been able to borrow any clothes from him. It
was a relief to wear fresh clothes.
Then Luca sent a runner asking the Brahmses if they’d like to have
dinner together that night, and which restaurant, and got an immediate yes
as an answer. No surprise there. They all voted for an early dinner, which
meant they beat the usual dinner crowd by a good hour. Also fine by him.
Luca was so excited, he could barely contain himself.
Luca had also invited some of his favorite lads. His captains, Caedmon
and Devaughn, plus Caelan, Ewan, Tavish, Keithan, and Bram. They were a
fun-loving bunch. They’d also been the most supportive of his endeavors to
find a husband, so he wanted to tell them all first.
It made for a very full table—actually, two longer tables had been
pushed together, all of them seated around it and catching up with each
other as they got settled.
Luca waited until orders were placed and appetizers and beverages were
served before he called for attention and stood. “Everyone, first of all, I’m
glad we all survived the sudden ice storm.”
There were cheers and laughs.
 “I know Shiirei’s got mild winters, so thankfully that should be the worst
of it. In truth, I’m rather thankful for it, as it gave me a chance.” Luca put a
hand on his fiancé’s shoulder, smiling down at Noe, who looked up at him
with an answering smile, adoration in his eyes. Heady stuff, that. Every
time Noe looked at him in that way, Luca felt like he could succeed at
anything. “Everyone, Noe and I are engaged.”
Stunned silence for a moment, more than one person shaking their head
as if questioning their hearing, then Sho let out a whoop.
“You lucky bastards!” Sho laughed in pure delight and stood, snagging
his sake. “I’ll toast to that. May you both be happy, healthy, and stronger
together than you are apart.”
Luca felt his eyes burn at the well-wishing, his heart full as everyone
immediately lifted their glasses and drank to that. Even Sakura, with her
tea, toasted them.
Luca tossed back his own sake, beamed, and addressed them all once
more. “Thank you. Truly. I felt half mad even attempting this, but I’m
happy to say I really couldn’t have picked a better man. Noe and I had a
chance to sit and talk about the future while we were all locked in. I think
we’ll do very well together.”
Caedmon, seated next to Noe, cleared his throat and spoke. “Sir, I think
we all be relieved ye did find a man crazy enough to marry ye. No offense,
Mr. Keller—”
Noe was already laughing. “None taken. I am a little crazy, I can own
that.”
“—but yer husband-to-be’s known to do stupid things because he can,
and why not? So good luck to ye on keepin’ up with Himself. That said, I be
relieved ye two chose each other. We’d rather have a competent laird, one
we can look to for guidance in rough patches, and I think ye’ll be very good
at that. I’ve already seen ye in action, after all.”
Noe looked touched by this compliment and at a loss for words.
Luca just felt justified. He wasn’t the only person who had seen Noe at
work and knew him to be a smart man, and it was a good thing his men had
already seen this and were on board with having him as a future leader.
Not able to stay serious for more than a minute, Tavish jumped in.
“Now, future laird, I must give ye a word of warnin’. First, don’t ever get
into a drinkin’ contest with yer hubby to be. The man can drink a horse
under the table—”
 A laugh went up, but it was Keithan who rebutted this. “Ye be just a
lightweight. Fault’s on ye.”
“I beg yer f—” Tavish’s eyes went to Sakura, who was the only girl and
child at the table, and he visibly changed what he was about to say. “—inest
pardon, I be not!”
“Four beers and ye start singin’, man.”
“I can still stand at eight!”
“That not be the measure for sobriety and ye know it!”
Luca let their argument play out without any attempt to even try and stop
them. It was all in good fun and free entertainment, to boot.
Instead, he sat down again, an arm around the back of Noe’s chair,
enjoying the atmosphere.
Sho sat directly across from him and was all questions and curiosity.
“How and why the proposal?”
Luca shrugged. “He’s everything I need and want for a husband. Why
wait? That’s my take on it. As for how, I may have accidentally stolen a
page from Brahms’s book and done so naked?”
Sho gave him a long-suffering look. Brahms snorted a laugh, silently
shaking.
Which amused Luca enough he chuckled. “Not on purpose, I promise
you.”
“I’d fucking hope not.”
“It’s just, the words tumbled out of my mouth while we were in the
onsen together. I was too excited to check them.”
“Apparently.” Sho shook his head. “You’re damn lucky he agreed. How
long will your engagement be? Will you marry here or go home first?”
“Six months for an engagement,” Noe cut in. “Probably we’ll marry
here. I, um, rather misled you last we talked about them. In fact, my family,
isn’t keen on my orientation. Although we’ll likely go home long enough
for my parents to meet him. I won’t know until we arrive if they’ll fully
accept us, but I feel like I should at least try.”
It was a damn shame that Luca felt the same way about his own parents.
“We’ll throw a dinner party as our reception but won’t do all the pomp and
fuss with a ceremony. Although, if I can ask the two of you to be our
witnesses?”
“I’d be very pleased to.” Sho beamed.
 “We felt it only right,” Noe explained to them both. “As both of you
were so pivotal in our relationship.”
“Wouldn’t miss it,” Brahms promised. Even he was smiling, in his own
quiet way.
Good, good. Luca hadn’t expected them to answer differently.
Food arrived, so people started eating and dividing up into different
conversations. Noe and Caedmon discussed the differences between Scovia
and Bhodhsa, what Noe needed to prepare for, and when they might be
moving. It was a very heartwarming conversation, and Luca had no
intention of horning in on it.
He knew Noe could hold his own in a fight, but he also wasn’t a trained
fighter. He leaned more toward the intellectual. There was nothing wrong
with that, but it was something Luca needed to be aware of and plan for.
He’d bend Caedmon’s ear after this, impress upon the captain he wanted
someone in Noe’s orbit for protection from here on out. Just to prevent
trouble.
Sho leaned forward to quietly ask, “So have you two had sex yet?”
Luca about spat out the liquid in his mouth.
“Oh, you have! How was it? Must have been good if you’re engaged.”
This man, seriously. “Do you have shame?”
“I do, in fact, but not on me. I think it’s in a trunk at home somewhere. I
keep forgetting to pack some before going out. I’m quite shameless at the
moment.”
Luca had half expected his answer.
Brahms leaned across the table a little, eyes intent. “You’re fine?”
“With what? I mean, yes, but what?”
Sho swallowed the bite in his mouth before translating. “Sex.”
“Ohhh. Yes, it’s all fine. I wanted to settle once and for all if I could
desire Noe and have sex with him. I asked Noe if I could try with him, and
he immediately agreed. As a matter of fact, we were at it the better part of
the night. I’m satisfied that I can, and do, apparently, desire men. Or at the
very least, I can desire Noe. But it’s also a strange feeling to realize this
when I’m damn near halfway through my lifespan. Did it feel this strange
for you?”
Brahms let out a long sigh and nodded, as if just the memory of it pained
him in some way.
“Was it an instantaneous realization?”
 Another nod, this one more glum looking.
“You weren’t happy about it?”
“Realized because Ren had a lover,” Brahms answered with an unhappy
curl of the mouth.
“Ohhh. Jealousy realization, huh? I discovered recently I’d only heard
part of the story of how you two got together. Well, now, I suppose your
experience is rather different from mine.”
Brahms gave a noncommittal shrug but eyed Luca carefully. “I still don’t
desire men. Just Ren.”
“Ah. It’s true, I’ve not developed any awareness for my own sex. It
seems to be limited to Noe. That’s not strange?”
“No. Some people are that way.”
This reassured Luca quite a bit. Sometimes, he felt like he had
approached his sexuality all backward. Or maybe he was scrambling to put
together the why of it all. It also felt reassuring to know Brahms had felt the
same way, and still did, even after he and Sho had been together for a while.
“It’s fine,” Brahms assured him again with a nod.
The main courses were served as Sho changed the subject.
“O’ Broín, has anyone mentioned something to you about exchange
students coming here?”
Luca blinked, not expecting the question whatsoever. “Uh, no? Not since
your queen and Empress Sera were here.”
“Hmm.” Sho seemed perplexed, frowning down at his tempura. “I got a
cryptic message this morning, and I’m not sure at all what to do with it.”
“From who?”
“Princess Alexandria. She’s in the habit of sending carrier pigeons to me
to keep me updated, and I try to do the same, so that in and of itself isn’t
unusual.”
Luca had been vaguely aware of this, certainly, but the actual building of
the fortress was up to Sho and Brahms. He was over security and staff, so
he didn’t need to report in as much as those two did. Well, as much as Sho
did. No one was under any illusions—Brahms couldn’t reliably report
anything to anyone with much depth.
“What did the message say?” Luca prompted.
“Six are incoming. Along with a smiley face.”
Luca blinked at him, expecting more context. “Uh…six what? Ships?
People? Problems?”
 “You now understand my confusion. I don’t know either. I think, from
the context of the last message I had from her, she means people? But the
only people I’m expecting next are the exchange students.”
“We’re not set up for them,” Luca pointed out. “The program doesn’t
start for another eight months.”
“I know, which is why I’m scratching my head over here. If she sends
people to me right now, what am I supposed to do with them? I’m not even
supposed to be over them to begin with.”
True, he wasn’t, although Sho always seemed to get pulled into things
like this.
Luca pondered the situation for a moment. The New Year’s celebrations
started in a little under a week, and the whole city would be in festival
mode. Hardly conducive to learning. Surely they wouldn’t be sending in
people right now?
Then again, knowing how enthusiastic Princess Alexandria could be, she
might very well do so.
“Just a heads-up,” Sho assured him. “I don’t know what she’s up to, but
I didn’t want you blindsided in case it really was people.”
“And I thank you for it. I guess tomorrow let’s put together a
contingency plan on what to do with people if they do arrive. I’m hoping
she meant something else, though.”
“I am as well. In any case, tonight we celebrate.”
He clinked glasses with Sho because he absolutely could drink to that.

OceanofPDF.com
 Giric, of course, waited until Noe had split from Luca, heading to the
corner market to buy a few essentials, before asking the serious questions.
“So he had to see the whole package before he proposed, huh?”
Noe wanted to be offended but a snicker escaped, so that rather ruined
his effort. “You’re such a prat. Although I don’t think you’re exactly
wrong.”
“In all seriousness, isn’t this fast?”
“It’s why we’re going to live together for six months while engaged
before taking the next step. Look, Giric, I admit that if this was a romantic
relationship, it’d be way too fast.” Noe shrugged, hands splayed to either
side, then regretted the action when a sharp wind cut through his coat and
went back to hugging his body instead. “But this is almost a contract
relationship. We both have what the other wants and needs. We happen to
like each other’s company, and the sex is good, so we’re moving forward
with it. That’s what it amounts to.”
Giric eyed him with severe mistrust. “And your crush factors in where?”
“He knows I like him. I asked him if he’d be okay with me being all
touchy-feely and emotional, and he’s completely fine with it. He’s not
attracted to men to begin with, so I’m severely pushing my luck as it stands.
I’m grateful he likes having sex with me. I’d probably have agreed to this
even if he didn’t. There’s so much he offers, including hot tea on a cold
work morning, and I won’t refuse it because this isn’t some star-crossed
romance.”
With a hum, Giric let that be for a few seconds. “So long as you know
what you’re getting into. Personally, I think you could stand to do a year’s
engagement, but it’s up to you.”
 “I honestly think we’ll be fine. I just want to give us more time to prove
it.”
“Fair enough. I never imagined you’d become a foreign lord, though.”
Noe pulled a face. “Me neither. I don’t think it really sank in until
recently, when he made the comment that I’d need a signet ring.”
Side-eyeing him, Giric commented, “You’ll have to get better at actually
confronting people.”
“Lies. That will be my husband’s job. My job is to keep the fortress up-
to-date and repaired.”
“Somehow, I knew that’d be your answer.”
Noe knew that wouldn’t work out in reality. Giric was right, he would
have to put his big boy pants on at some point and learn how to face people
down. But he didn’t know how. In his experience, confrontation never led
to anything good, so it was hard to gather the courage to yell back. Luca
likely didn’t have the same problem because the man had the shoulders of a
mountain and the resting stony face to match, so he could intimidate people
by just standing there. Being shorter and with glasses, Noe had no prayer of
duplicating that.
They stepped into the corner store and he switched mental topics to
things he needed. Let’s see, shaving cream, shampoo, a small sewing kit to
replace the button on his coat, and—
The door behind him swung open, more felt than heard because it let in a
cold draft. He glanced up automatically to see who had entered and felt his
heart jump a little. Not in alarm, but a sort of uneasy anticipation.
Three of Luca’s men had just entered—Caedmon, Devaughn, and Ewan.
He knew them, of course. He’d worked alongside them many a time.
Considered them to be sort of friends, even.
But how would they interact with him now that he’d become engaged to
their laird?
Ewan didn’t seem to realize Noe was there at first, instead speaking over
his shoulder at Caedmon, “I wasn’t a bad kid, just a numbskull.”
Caedmon challenged this with a drawled, “Was?”
“Shut yer trap, ye bastard.” Ewan sniffed, as if offended.
Devaughn had already turned his attention to Noe, blinking as if not
realizing he’d been standing there. “Well, well. Hi. Been meaning to talk to
you.”
 There was a loaded statement. Noe gave him a game smile. “I bet you
have.”
Devaughn came in closer, the other two right on his heels, because
drama lovers, those two. Always ready for some good gossip.
“So, how’d you and our laird get together?”
Giric chose this moment to open his mouth. “They bonded over mutual
sex having.”
Noe slammed a hand over his friend’s mouth. “He kids.”
Devaughn had a distinct twinkle in his eye. “Does he?”
He didn’t look upset…? Or ready to throw hands. Noe dared to lower his
guard a notch and try for some honesty. “Half kidding?”
“Ha! That’s more like it.”
Caedmon snuck in sideways—the aisle wasn’t big enough for two
people abreast—to get a word in edgewise. “Relax, relax, we knew what his
plan be before ye did. Talked of it on the voyage over here. We be fine with
it then. Just, a few questions. We need to talk about bein’ gay.”
Noe blinked at him. “You need a demonstration, or…?”
Ewan threw his head back on a hearty laugh, the sound much like one a
wheezing hound would make. “Ooh, our laird be havin’ our heads if we ask
that of ye!”
It was heartening, actually, that they knew Luca would be jealous if Noe
gave another man his attention. Noe had sensed it ever since they’d started
dating, but these men knew him far better, so it was reassuring.
Caedmon rolled his eyes and tried to get the topic back on track. “Not
like that. I meant, bein’ gay in Bhodhsa. It not be much better accepted
there than Scovia, although the country be startin’ to make strides. I wanted
to say, we’ve got yer back, man. Honestly, anyone who can put a smile on
Himself’s face be fine by us, but he picked a fine man, didn’t he? We
already know ye’ve got the skills and the smarts to run the fortress with
him. It be a relief, man, an outright relief. That be all I wanted to say.”
Noe seriously wanted to hug him. In fact, he felt a little choked up. He
had been worried about not being accepted by Luca’s men—a fear he hadn’t
voiced yet to Luca, as there had already been so much to talk about and find
solutions for. To have Caedmon so baldly state he had Noe’s back truly
meant the world. Especially since it was unprompted.
Ewan looked between the two of them, brows compressed in confusion.
“Do that not go without sayin’?”
 Caedmon shot him a dry look. Desert dry, as if the man’s brains had
been left out of his body upon birth. “Ye sure be stout of heart and dumb of
ass.”
“Hey!” Ewan paused and then wrinkled his nose. “I have a hard time
arguin’ that.”
“Yeah, do not bother,” Devaughn advised. He grumbled under his
breath, “Why do we keep bringing idiots to the village?”
“I heard that!” Ewan gave him a glare.
“Mind I said no names, but good on you for recognizing I meant you
anyway.”
Caedmon sighed, rolling his eyes. “Can ye two stop until I leave?”
“No,” Ewan answered promptly.
“I know.” Caedmon sighed again.
Giric lifted a hand. “Question. Does General O’ Broín just bring you
three along for the comedic value?”
“You’d think that, wouldn’t you?” Devaughn inclined his head toward
Ewan. “But really, we bring him along for the sheer dumb luck.”
Ewan huffed. “Just because I be a better diver than ye—”
Noe sensed the argument was going to get worse, and while entertaining,
he’d never get his shopping done at this rate. “Tell me the story when we’re
drunk. I think I’d appreciate it more. I am very happy that none of you have
a problem with my engagement. Thank you.”
Caedmon gave him a wide smile. “Sure, sure. Now, not sure if Himself
has thought of it, but I think ye best start yer lessons soon.”
“On…?” Noe was so utterly lost.
“Bhodhsan, man. Ye don’t speak our tongue, right?”
Oh. Shit. Noe hadn’t thought of that at all. “I really don’t, not even a
word. Um, do people speak Trader?”
“In our area, sure, ’cause we be on a trade route. But most of the country
does not, or at least not reliably. Best ye get some words under yer belt.
Find a time to, eh?”
“Sure, that’s a great idea. Thank you for thinking of it.”
“I’ll teach ye, too,” Caedmon promised.
It was a very kind offer, and Noe felt like he’d been semiadopted.
“Thank you. Let’s find a time to do it later, something routine. Although, oy
vey, it means I’ll be learning two languages at once. My head might
explode at this rate.”
 “Eh, ye’ll be fine. The Shiirein isn’t so necessary, as ye likely won’t
come back to the country after we’re done here.”
Hopefully they would only come for vacations, and they wouldn’t have
to come back for any other reason. “I would love for you to be right.”
“It’ll be fine. Finish yer shopping. I know yer eager to get back to yer
man.” Caedmon shot him a lewd wink.
It startled a laugh out of Noe, but he grinned back. “I sure am.”
They moved past him, and Noe heard Ewan complain from the other
aisle. “Why be ye so weird?”
“Only because the two of ye act weird.”
“I’m only acting weird because Caedmon’s acting weird!”
“I be actin’ weird ’cause I be weird,” Caedmon owned up proudly. “Eh.
Wait, what did I do that be weird?”
“Yer wearin’ yer scarf on backward, the both of ye.”
“What? That not be possible. Ye can’t wear a scarf backward, it don’t be
havin’ an innie or outie!”
Giric snickered and softly said in Scovian, “Those three are a walking
comedy tour.”
“Tell me about it. Well, at least living with my new husband in a foreign
land won’t be boring.” Noe smiled, and he had a feeling it would linger for
a long while. He went back to shopping, still smiling, still hearing the
bickering going on in the other part of the store.
He was keen on taking Caedmon up on his language lessons offer. It was
smart, for one, but he also had a feeling it was an offer of friendship. And
having a friend in his corner as he traveled to his new home sounded very
fine indeed.

OceanofPDF.com
 Noe heard the door open behind him as he slotted building plans into the
correct shelves. Far as he knew, he was the last one in the building, aside
from the runners who weren’t quite free yet—another hour on the clock
before they were done for the day. Noe turned to look and was a little
surprised when his fiancé came strolling in.
“There you are,” Luca said with a smile as he quickly closed the door
behind him, reducing the draft.
It was always heady, that smile. Luca didn’t mask his delight whenever
he saw Noe, and the steady accumulation of those moments kept piling up
in his heart. Noe felt a bit drunk off this man’s affection, especially because
—
Luca ducked enough to chastely kiss him hello.
—he kept doing that.
Noe had never in his life had someone who was so confident, so solid in
their affection, greet him like this. It wouldn’t have mattered if this office
had been empty or crammed with people, Luca would have acted the same.
Noe knew this for a fact because Luca hadn’t stopped kissing him hello
since they got engaged. He wasn’t sure why Luca did this, and he didn’t
think it was solely for Noe’s sake, as the man clearly enjoyed kissing him.
Dare he hope this meant something more?
No matter the reason, it thrilled Noe right down to his toes every time.
How could you not love someone for that alone? Noe had no chance to
even try and guard his heart. He didn’t want to, of course, but the constant
kisses and affection were ensuring he fell for Luca sooner rather than later.
He also had a feeling Luca kissed him more once he cottoned on to
Noe’s reaction. His delight in how Noe sort of melted every time was
obvious.
 “You,” Luca murmured above his mouth, “should not be working at this
point. Practically everyone has begged off already.”
The festival would officially start in two days—at the beginning of the
week—but the weekend loomed ahead of them, and people were definitely
taking advantage.
“I’m putting plans away before tea gets spilled on them. Again. Just one
more minute. Wait, why are you here? We’re supposed to meet for dinner in
an hour.”
“I”—Luca fished something out of a pocket—“got a surprise delivery.”
For a second, the glint of gold in the man’s fingers didn’t make sense,
until Luca pulled Noe’s hand up and slid his engagement ring neatly on.
Noe made a happy sound and bounced on his toes once, unable to contain
himself. The ring was precisely as he had designed it—a mostly plain
tungsten band with a strong gold line through the middle. The goldsmith
had done a fantastic job.
“I’m amazed he got it done so fast. It’s perfect.”
“He told me he wanted it done so he could enjoy the festivities without it
hanging over his head. I agree he did an amazing job. I wanted to deliver it
myself and see your reaction.”
Noe lifted the ring to be more in the light coming from the nearby
window. “I love it. Yours too?”
Luca lifted his hand to showcase the plain golden band with a single
sapphire inset into the ring. Also precisely as Noe had designed.
“Perfect fit, too,” Luca assured him. “Yours?”
“Yes, it is. Well, now I really do want to celebrate. Two more seconds.”
He turned and quickly shoved things onto the right shelves and then called
it good. “Done. Let’s—”
Ren blew in like a storm, spotted Noe, and strangely enough seemed
relieved. “Noe. I need your assistance. Now. Scovian interns have arrived.”
For a long second, Noe stared at him, waiting for his words to make
sense.
“Wait, what? We’re not expecting students for another eight months at
least!”
“No, not the exchange students. You were given six engineering interns.
I did get the message from Princess Alexandria saying six incoming—”
Ohhh right, he’d mentioned it at their engagement dinner.
 “—and apparently it really was people, as there are six students
precisely. Anyway, I sent them to your ryokan because I think it’s the only
one that still has some open rooms, so meet them there. I’ll get a message
off to the language tutor letting them know we need them here as soon as
possible.”
Seemed having dinner with his fiancé had hit a delay. “I’m on it. I’ll at
least get them settled in for tonight.”
“Thanks muchly.” Like a whirling dervish, Ren was out the door again
and gone.
Noe had to ask. “Does that man ever move at a normal walking pace?”
Chuckling, Luca said, “No. Go on. I’ll meet you at the ryokan shortly.”
“All right.”
Noe felt some urgency, so he also put some pep into his step as he left
the office. Fortunately, it wasn’t far to the ryokan, and he barely got a
warm-up in as he jogged for the building.
He spotted a group of six standing at the ryokan’s doors, suitcases sitting
on the ground at their feet. One of them was a veritable giant, and Noe
could see hints of tattoos on his neck and hands peeking out from the winter
coat. Those were sure to bring their own brand of trouble, as to the Shiirei,
tattoos usually had a criminal connotation. Well, hopefully they gave him a
pass because he was clearly not Shiirein with his ice-blond hair and rosy
skin.
“Hello, everyone,” he called in greeting as he crested the hill. “I’m Noe
Keller, lead engineer on this project. We were not expecting you.”
The tall, bearlike man turned and offered a hand, his smile wide. “The
company and Princess Alexandria both wanted to get more engineers on the
project, mostly to learn from it. We weren’t supposed to come until the end
of the month, really. We were too excited to wait, so we came early. Figured
we could get some culture lessons in with the New Year’s celebration,
maybe get our feet wet with the language before we started working. You
don’t need to dance attendance on us yet, Mr. Keller.”
Noe internally groaned. No, no, no, that was not the point, and he very
much needed to keep an eye on them. There were all sorts of pitfalls these
fellows could fall into, and they didn’t even know where the pitfalls were.
From the back of the crowd, someone hastily moved forward, and Noe
barely got a look at his face before his younger brother launched at Noe and
got a hug in.
 “Noe! Long time no see.”
“Petar?!” Since when was his brother part of any sort of internship? Yes,
Noe wasn’t on the greatest terms with his family, but someone should have
said something!
He gave him a quick hug but also set him back. “You and I are going to
talk after this, but let me get you rooms first.”
“Sure.” Petar seemed quite pleased over the surprise.
Noe’s head was already cramping. Why, why, why did his brother have
to show up now? Noe was finally happy! He’d finally found a man to
marry, and a good one at that, and of course his brother showed up with this
impeccably bad timing. Petar had always taken great delight in thwarting
Noe’s dating efforts, and he could just see his brother screaming the city
down until he managed to do it here, too. Noe felt heartsick at the strain this
would put on his budding relationship, and Petar hadn’t even started yet.
This was all shades of not good. His little brother had been one of the most
vocal when Noe came out to the family. Petar hadn’t liked it, not one little
bit. Which had hurt, as Noe and Petar had been very close growing up. His
brother was younger by two years, making them the closest of the siblings
in age, and they’d been playmates…until Petar decided Noe’s inclination
for men was abhorrent and wouldn’t talk to him.
It frankly stank, his brother being here, and Noe didn’t trust it.
Putting his thoughts aside for a second, he squeezed his way toward the
door and inside, toeing his shoes off. He left them right there since he’d be
gone again in a few minutes. Hopefully.
“Okami-san?” he called out.
A little room behind the front counter served as her office, and she came
out quickly, her skirt flapping noisily as she moved.
“How may I help you, Keller-san?”
“Do you have any rooms free, Okami-san? Some of my countrymen
have arrived as part of a work internship.”
“I do, I do. Please bring them in.”
“Wonderful, thank you,” he said as he turned for the door. Sliding it
open, he called, “Come in. Take off your shoes and put them in the cubbies
here. Shoes stop at the door. Good. Now, let me introduce you to Okami-
san. She is the owner of the ryokan—”
Big bear guy shot a hand into the air. “What does ryokan mean exactly?”
 “Hmm, it’s both an inn and a hostel, as you can stay here for some
time.”
He whipped out a little notebook and jotted the information down.
Well, someone was taking learning the language seriously. Noe picked
back up on his explanation. “Both breakfast and dinner are available here
through the ryokan. You can have it served to your room. Baths are also
here, in the very back of the building. There’s a placard to use if you want
to keep the private room to yourself. Be aware, men tend to talk business in
the onsens, so if you want to chat with people, that’s a good way to do it.
Anyway, Okami-san said she has enough rooms for all of you to stay here.
I’m also staying here, so feel free to ask questions and such.”
Okami-san gestured toward the desk and he followed her, encouraging
the student interns to come up one at a time. She registered them with Noe’s
help, then one of her employees led each man to a room. Noe tried to get
names and room numbers memorized, as he had a feeling he’d need all that
information shortly.
Petar held back, seemingly deliberately so he could have Noe’s
attention. Noe did feel like they had to talk, before things went completely
overboard, but he also didn’t want to at the same time. Talks with Petar
inevitably turned into shouting matches. Noe didn’t like confrontation,
didn’t handle it well, and wasn’t looking forward to it.
Why was Petar even here? It made no sense for him to follow Noe. The
last time they’d talked, which had been almost a year ago, Petar had raked
him over the coals and told Noe not to talk to him unless he agreed to
change his ways.
The memory of their conversation still smarted, and Noe wasn’t
remotely over it yet. He didn’t see how they could talk again until Petar
apologized, to be honest. Being greeted with all smiles, like nothing was
wrong, conversely hurt Noe more.
“Nathan Asen.”
Noe snapped back to the moment, realizing the big bear guy was up at
the counter now. Okami-san was maybe a third of his size, and the way she
looked up, and up, and up at him with wide eyes made it clear he
intimidated her.
Oh dear. This was a General Brahms scare all over again.
“Asen,” Noe directed, “just as a warning, your tattoos and size are going
to intimidate people here.”
 Asen wilted a little, blinking sadly. “Really?”
“It’s something you can overcome,” Noe promised. “It’ll just take a little
time. First, let’s get some basic words into you. Okami-san speaks some
Trader, but she’s the only one in the ryokan who has a handle on the
language. So, first, to politely ask for something, you can point and say
kudasai.”
Out came the notebook, and he immediately wrote that down.
Noe took the pen out of his hand and corrected the spelling. “Shiirein
words are pronounced exactly as they are spelled.”
“Oh! Well, that’s smart. Wish our language did that.”
He’d spoken in Trader, which was for the best. Okami-san had a chance
of keeping up with the conversation.
To her, Noe explained in Shiirein, “He’s very eager to learn the
language. He wants to know some words to help things along.”
“Oh.” She blinked up at him and then did a reevaluation. “He is not
criminal?”
“Tattoos are quite common in Scovia,” Noe explained patiently.
“They’re almost a rite of passage. Even I have one.”
Her jaw dropped a little and she spluttered. “This is…news to me.”
“I bet.” He gave her a quick grin. “I realize Shiirei is not used to tattoos,
but if you see one on a Scovian, odds are he worked at sea at some point.
That’s how tattoos happen for us. Usually. Anyway”—he switched back to
Trader—“Asen, give me your pen. This is how you say thank you, help, and
I’m sorry. We’ll get you more words later, but this should help you get by
for now.”
“I sincerely appreciate it.” Showing he was a quick study, he dipped his
head to Okami-san. “Arigatou.”
She blinked up at him and then visibly relaxed. Evidently, the eager
puppy vibes were too much for her and ambushed her guard. “To
itashimashite.”
“You’re welcome,” Noe translated for him. “Now, take your key, follow
Shimo-san, and she’ll show you to your room.”
Asen happily did so, both of his massive suitcases like pillows in his
hands. Noe would bet anything he’d worked shrimp boats as a child.
Finally, down to his brother. “This man is my little brother, Petar.”
“Oh, welcome!” Okami-san seemed to think this was something to
celebrate. “I do not have room next to brother. Sorry. I put you one floor
above.”
“That’s fine,” Petar assured her. “I’m glad to be in the same place.”
She didn’t seem to understand most of what he said but got the gist and
nodded.
“I’ll show him to his room,” Noe offered. He knew she had a great deal
to settle in a few minutes with this many guests coming in all at once. Plus,
he wanted answers sooner rather than later.
He accepted the room key, and the second he had it, she was off in a
flurry of skirts again. Poor woman was going to be run off her feet today.
Once she was gone, Noe turned to his brother and hissed, “What are you
really doing here?”
Petar didn’t seem the least bit surprised at the tone or the challenge. He
rocked back on his heels and shrugged. “I have my reasons. I think we need
to mend our relationship. Working together should do that.”
“No, working together isn’t going to do a damn thing when you can’t
respect what I tell you.” Noe ran a hand over his face. “I can’t believe you
signed up for a company internship just to fight it out with me.”
“I don’t want it to be a fight. That’s the point.”
But it would be. Noe knew it would. The very second his brother learned
about his engagement, Petar would hit the roof, and it wasn’t going to be
pretty afterward. Petar did not have a good control over his temper—he
never had—and this was a hell of a place for a family argument.
Two warm hands he knew well landed on his shoulders. Noe barely had
the chance to turn his head before Luca, as usual, dropped a hello kiss on
his lips.
Shiiiiiit. Normally he didn’t mind, of course he didn’t, but his little
brother was right here and…fuck.
Noe scrambled to get the three of them into his room before Petar
exploded. This impending shit show called for privacy.

OceanofPDF.com
 Noe hustled them both out of the foyer and into the privacy of his room
in the blink of an eye. Truly, Luca had never seen him move so fast. Then
the door quickly shut behind them and Noe stood there, breathing hard,
eyeing the stranger like a fight would break out any second. To say Noe’s
body language alarmed Luca would be understating things. The last time
he’d seen Noe wound this tight, they’d had an ice storm bearing down on
them on all sides.
Was this on the same level, then?
One look at the other man with them had him thinking it seemed worse.
Now, Luca didn’t have a name for this face, but it looked very similar to
Noe’s in the mouth, the nose, and even the same whipcord build and fair
blond hair. Relative? Oh, not good, that. Most of Noe’s relatives couldn’t
accept a gay man as family. This man seemed fit to explode, his face nearly
purple with rage, fists clenched tight as if he were a second from throwing a
punch. It threw Luca into a state of combat readiness as well, as someone
who looked like him never backed down on their own accord.
Noe seemed both heartbroken and taut, his entire body rigid, eyes on his
kin as if he didn’t trust him. Which told Luca everything he needed to
know.
The air was tense, and was it wrong to want to boot the younger man out
until he could get the story from his fiancé? Just so he knew what to do
next.
The younger man glared at Noe as if trying to fillet him with emotional
daggers, gritting out between clenched teeth, “Vem är det, Noe?”
Noe hunched in on himself, eyes on the floor, jaw working as if he were
trying to speak but had a hard time getting the words together.
 Ah. Shit. Luca knew precisely what this was. He’d never seen Noe do it,
but he’d seen other young men and women who’d faced an abusive relative,
the ingrained habit of hiding and avoiding silencing them.
Like hell he’d leave Noe in that mental space.
Sliding an arm around his waist, he subtly pulled his lover back up
again, all while he murmured against his ear, “None of that. The time for
hiding and pleasing another is well over.”
Noe straightened fully, his eyes coming up to Luca’s, searching them as
if to find some truth. Or borrowing strength. Then he saw those hazel eyes
harden with resolve, and Noe found his own feet again as he turned to face
the other man. Luca smiled, proud and pleased. Old habits had ambushed
Noe, but he was made of sterner stuff.
“Petar,” Noe said in a too calm tone, “this is General Luca O’ Broín, one
of the three generals stationed here to defend Mizuno Harbor while we
build the fortress. Speak only in Trader from now on.”
Petar looked taken aback for a moment, eyes snapping to Luca as if
finally taking his full measure.
“Luca, this is Petar, my younger brother. I did not know he was coming,
but he’s part of the internship.”
Ah-ha, so this was Petar, the outspoken sibling who constantly fought
with Noe. The one who had “never gotten physical” but had apparently
pushed that line severely. Was it wrong of Luca to want to punch the young
lout on sight?
Petar’s scowl turned ugly. “And why is a general kissing my brother—”
“Because I’m his fiancé.” Luca quirked a brow in challenge at this
brazen young man who thought he could dictate what his brother did. The
audacity. Was audacity on sale somewhere? Petar seemed to have bought a
lifetime supply.
Petar actually staggered sideways, eyes blown wide open at this
revelation.
Ha! Did he think they were some dirty little secret? Why would he when
he saw Luca openly kissing Noe hello. Or were his beliefs so entrenched
that the idea of them marrying was incomprehensible?
Noe’s voice was soft, almost pleading, but his eyes held no hope. “The
world is changing, Petar. My need for a male romantic partner isn’t strange
anymore, except to those who live in the past. I can legally marry this man,
raise children with him, build a life together, all of it. Nothing is denied me
anymore.”
“Just because you’re allowed doesn’t mean you should, Noe!” Petar
thumped a fist against his chest. “What are we supposed to do? HUH? Just
swallow the embarrassement?”
“How is this embarrassing?” Noe got right into his brother’s face, voice
finally rising out of that unnatural calm. “Huh?! Look at him! He’s
gorgeous. Anyone looking at him would want him. He’s trusted by multiple
monarchs, including ours, and there’s not many who can match him in
either valor or reputation. Plus, he’s the best husband material anyone on
the continent can find, and there’s not a single person who would refute me
saying so!”
Well. Luca was rather flattered by how easily Noe rattled that off. It
proved he genuinely thought so of him. Granted, some of it was
exaggerated, but it meant Noe really did highly regard him.
Luca would have to reward him later, but now was not the moment.
“Future brother-in-law,” Luca drawled.
Petar whirled on him. “Don’t call me that!”
“Why not? It’s the truth. Like it or not, I’ll marry him. Like it or not,
he’ll immigrate to Bhodhsa with me.”
Petar’s head snapped around to stare at Noe as if horrified. “Why?!”
“Because he’s the lord of a fortress.” Noe stared him down, daring an
argument on this point too.
Noe was confident on the surface, but he also searched out Luca’s hand
and then seized it with a death grip. This wasn’t comfortable for him, this
confrontation, and Luca was sure that, on some level, Noe wanted to cry.
Arguing with a sibling had to be the worst. Luca couldn’t empathize much,
not having a sibling of his own, but he tried imagining being at odds with
his brothers-in-arms and internally winced. He could at least sympathize
with Noe’s position.
“When we’re done here with this fortress, we’ll leave for my home,”
Luca explained slowly, a weather eye on Petar, as he could see his temper
building once again. “To put it bluntly, whether or not you see your brother
after this entirely depends on how you react to our engagement now.
Choose your words wisely.”
Petar gripped his hair with both hands, a scream caged in the back of his
throat. Volatile as an entitled brat, this one.
 “I don’t have to accept a damn thing!”
Noe didn’t let go of Luca’s hand. “He is my fiancé. I won’t apologize for
it. If you don’t like it, there’s the door.”
That’s the spirit! Luca was ever so proud of him for standing his ground.
He knew Noe had often catered to a younger Petar when they were kids, so
his brother likely thought he’d continue with that behavioral pattern. Petar’s
head snapped back with such force, Luca heard vertebrae protest, eyes wide
on his brother’s. Petar clearly had not anticipated such firm pushback and
wasn’t sure what to do now.
There was a deferential tap on the door and Okami-san called, “Keller-
san, forgive the intrusion, but I’m having a hard time explaining dinner
options to the students.”
Noe blew out a noisy breath. “I’ll be there shortly.”
“Thank you so much.” A beat, and then she retreated from the door.
“I’ll be back in a minute.” Noe pointed an authoratative finger at Petar.
“Do not harass him while I’m gone.”
The very second the door shut behind Noe, Petar turned on Luca, his
dander well and truly up.
This was not, needless to say, how Luca had envisioned meeting the
family would go. He now understood better why Sho had confessed he’d
been half terrified of seeing Brahms’s family once they were married. The
pressure was different, somehow. Luca didn’t particularly care if this wet-
behind-the-ears puppy liked him or not—Petar could go hang for all he
cared—but he knew it would upset Noe tremendously if they got into a
fight here. He’d rather spare his fiancé if he could.
If Petar gave him any choice on the matter.
Petar glared up at him. (The Kellers apparently didn’t believe in tall
genes.) “He’s my brother.”
“He’s my fiancé,” Luca said, mimicking his petulant tone in a mocking
way. “Hear how juvenile you sound? He’s his own person. If you can’t love
him like he is, then at least stop being an ass.”
Petar was back to tugging his hair with both hands. Man would go bald
at this rate. “You don’t understand what you’re doing to him! How much
this will alienate him from his family!”
“I’ve actually a good idea on that, as he’s explained his position in the
family. But here’s the thing—Noe knows it precisely. He understands
exactly what will happen, what he’ll gain and lose, and he chose me
anyway.”
Petar opened his mouth on a hot retort that Luca had no desire to listen
to.
Leaning in, he dropped his voice to a tone known to scare young soldiers
into wetting themselves. He felt petty satisfaction when he saw it impact
Petar.
“He’ll choose me even over you. Why? I make him happy. You make
him miserable. It’s as simple as that.”
“It’s not that simple,” Petar gritted out, but softer now, strangled by his
own emotions.
“It is. You know it is because you’ve already seen the first step of this
play out. You were horrid to him, Petar. Your entire family was. He didn’t
change though, did he? No, he didn’t change—he left. He got as far from all
of you as he could in one giant step. The second he was free of your
influence, he sought the future he wants. A husband, a home, a family.
You’re the one stupidly repeating the same mistake.”
Petar’s jaw dangled in outrage.
“Well, what else can you call it, man? You’re standing here arguing with
him, again, not caring how he feels about matters so long as he falls in line.
You’re making the same mistake again. Did ye not learn from the first
time? Do ye have to lose him completely before ye’ll realize?”
Luca had gotten wound up in his speech. He had to pause for a second,
rein himself in, before he broke Petar’s jaw and let it be the end of the
matter.
In that moment, Noe returned, and he winced as the atmosphere slapped
him in the face. “You two didn’t hit each other, at least. Petar—”
Petar blew out an explosive breath before turning and shouldering past
his brother, ignoring him entirely as he escaped the room.
Luca felt it was for the best. If they’d kept arguing, it likely would have
come to blows. His own temper was riled enough for it. He clearly did not
take it well when something upset Noe.
For his lover, though, he tried a smile. “I’m afraid I didn’t make much
headway with him.”
“I’m not surprised. He won’t hear anything but his own opinion. He’s
very selfish that way.” Noe slid the door closed and then came in for a hug.
Muffled against Luca’s shirt, he murmured, “Thank you. For before. I was
backsliding into old habits, but I shouldn’t.”
“Habits are hard to break, I know. I’ll jostle you out of them if I see it
happening again. Just stand firm, Noe. Petar has no right to dictate what
your life should be.”
“I know.” Noe hugged him a bit tighter. “Thank you.”
Luca hugged him back and let him take some comfort, find his
equilibrium. He deserved a few minutes. He tried to find his own
equilibrium but instead felt his anger simmer. All the while he hugged Noe
close, he couldn’t help but prophesize: Odds were, before Petar left, Luca
would be forced to thrash the young idiot.
For Noe’s sake, Luca hoped he was wrong.

OceanofPDF.com
 The Brahmses came over after dinner to figure out a game plan for the
students. Noe still felt emotionally wrung out from arguing with his brother.
Petar put a great deal of stock in his reputation—in his place in society—
often to the detriment of everything else. Noe had always borne the brunt of
that obsession, and he could feel that black cloud of pressure forming
around him once more.
All that said, he refused to be pulled into it. Luca had his back, clearly;
he recognized the possible pitfall yawning in front of them and reminded
Noe there was no reason to go tripping into it.
In all honesty, he felt himself fall a little more in love with the man due
to his unwavering support. Some might grow frustrated with Noe because
of his reaction, but Luca seemed aware that he was battling through
conditioning. He was supportive without being accusatory—precisely what
Noe needed in this moment. Whenever he slipped into those bad habits,
Luca would put an arm around him and whisper to stand tall. Or he’d give
him this look that said he had Noe’s back. Noe could conquer the world so
long as Luca looked at him like that. It was quite likely the first time in his
life he’d had such unwavering support. Noe struggled to think of another
time he’d been offered it and came up short of any memory.
Even now, Luca’s only concern was how Noe was feeling and handling
this abrupt surprise. If they didn’t have an audience, Noe would kiss him for
it. He might yet still.
Ren dropped onto a cushion with the ease of a lifetime of practice,
General Brahms less graceful, although he managed to get comfortable
without too much struggle. They seemed tired, frustrated, and ready for this
day to end. Noe quite agreed with them.
 “First, a lesson plan for them to start with.” Ren pulled out a sheet from
his coat pocket and laid it on the table. “I think what Princess Alexandria is
honestly doing is using this as a trial run for our exchange program, so let’s
treat it as such. I’ve made a list of the fifty main words they need to ask
directions, get help, and order food.”
“Oooh.” Noe lifted the page to read through it, finding a few words even
he hadn’t known. Then again, his Shiirein was very hit or miss, having
learned it on the fly. “Have them learn these first?”
“Might as well.” Ren shrugged. “Half their job here is to learn language
and culture, correct? I say, the first week they’re here, let them enjoy the
New Year’s festival. Tell them they are to learn this list of words and soak
in the culture. After festivities have ended, we’ll pull them in and test them
on how much they’ve learned and clarify anything they didn’t quite grasp.
Then divvy them up depending on their expertise. I sent a message asking
the teacher be dispatched as soon as possible, but with these winter
conditions, it might take the better part of two weeks, if not three.”
“So we’ve got to keep them occupied for at least two weeks.” Luca ran a
hand over his face. “This might get interesting.”
“I, er, heard about Noe’s brother being here.”
Noe grimaced. “Yeah. He is.”
“Oh dear, I don’t like your reaction. I know you corrected me recently
about your family not being accepting…?”
“Yeah. They’re really not, and Petar is…” Noe gave another grimace.
“Um, he’s the least accepting, shall we say.”
“Fuck. So him being here isn’t sunshine and sake.” With a wince, the
former Shiirein general asked, “How bad is it?”
Considering Noe had told them all how his family didn’t understand or
support him, it was a fair question to ask.
“My brother lost his shit,” Noe stated factually.
“I didn’t realize it was Noe’s brother when I kissed Noe hello,” Luca
tacked on. “Which didn’t help matters.”
“Ohhh fuck.” Ren blew out a long breath. “Yeah. Yeah, I can see how it
went over poorly. Um. Did he calm down after you talked?”
“No.” Luca found Noe’s hand and held it, reassuring and comforting at
once. “No, although we tried talking him down. He made it clear he won’t
accept anything less than Noe marrying a woman and pretending to be
‘normal,’ whatever the fuck that is.”
 “It’s always been the case,” Noe muttered, feeling stressed all over
again. “I hate confrontation the most, but whenever I see Petar, that’s all I
end up doing. I keep getting into arguments with him over this. He just
won’t accept any compromise.”
“I told him if he didn’t pull his head out of his ass, he’d lose you
entirely, especially after you move to Bhodhsa with me.” Luca shook his
head, mouth tilted up in a merciless way. “I think he wanted to kill me on
the spot. For all that he disapproves of you, he’s also highly possessive of
you. It’s a strange mix.”
“I’m rather happy you told him so. I’m not surprised by Petar’s attitude,
though. It, too, has been a constant since our childhood. It’s part of the
reason why I signed up to come here. The idea of putting space between us
seemed the healthiest choice. I…” Noe let out a long sigh, long enough his
soul was in danger of escaping. “I don’t know what the correct decision is
right now. It seems everything I try is wrong.”
General Brahms stirred. “Not everything can be fixed, Engineer.”
Noe looked at the man—this taciturn person who didn’t say much—in a
whole new light. He was absolutely right. Noe had always wanted to fix his
family, had struggled over and over again to try, so this hit home like
nothing else. How keen of the man to see through to the heart of the matter.
“Heh. You’ve got me there.”
“He is here alone?” Ren’s gaze went from one to the other. “No chance
of family showing up as well?”
Luca winced and muttered, “Gods, that’d be a sight.”
Fortunately, Noe didn’t think it would happen. “My family’s more or
less written me off. A few siblings and cousins still think they can somehow
change me. Petar’s the ringleader of the group, which is why he’s here. It
also means if he fails, no one else is invested enough to try.”
“There’s that, then,” Ren said. “Still, it means you do have to deal with,
and somehow convince, your brother who is here. Which won’t be easy to
do, speaking from experience.”
Yes, this man would know, better than most. It was why Noe had been so
thankful to him for forging the road ahead. It had made it easier on Noe, for
sure.
Ren evaluated him for a long moment. “Do you want to work side by
side with your brother while he’s here or not?”
 “I think…it’ll be dangerous.” Noe wished he could give a different
answer, but the reality wasn’t so kind. “Every time Petar gets within my
orbit, it devolves into an argument. With what we’re doing, the machinery
and heavy lifting, it’s dangerous. I can’t risk it. If we can avoid him
working with me, I think it’s for the best.”
General Brahms stirred, looking…well, actually, Noe couldn’t read his
expression at all. He just got the sense the man was unhappy. “He fights
you every time he sees you?”
“Well, yes, that’s our relationship now.”
“This is really not good.” Ren made a face, his expression sour. “I think
we’ll have to put a word in that young man’s ear. No fighting with you
during working hours, at the very least. He has to control his temper. If he
can’t make this promise, I’ll ship him directly home. He doesn’t get a
second chance.”
Was it wrong for Noe to feel relieved?
“For now, that’s about all we can do.” With a groan-slash-sigh, Ren
stood again. “I, for one, want a full night’s sleep. Mostly because this week
promises to be a shit show. Foreigners who don’t know the customs mixed
with drunk people? It’s sure to be a circus.”
Luca rubbed his forehead. “I know it. I’m meeting up with my people
tomorrow to have extra patrols throughout the city. Just to prevent trouble.”
“Smart. Let me know if you need help, but for now, I want my own bed.
Good night, everyone.”
Ren and General Brahms left as simply as they’d come in. Noe leaned
against Luca after the door shut behind them, feeling exhausted. Mostly in
his soul.
“Giving in to him, even a little, won’t help you,” Luca said, with a quiet
confidence that spoke of experience. “I tried it once with my parents. The
very second I gave that little bit, they wanted the whole package, and they
were irate when I wouldn’t bend anymore. Giving in to a narcissist’s
demands doesn’t give you anything but a headache in the long run. I know
you’re heartsick, but you’re doing the right thing by standing your ground.”
“Thank you. I do wonder, sometimes—the devil’s advocate whispering
in my ear—if bending, compromising, just a little, would better our
relationship. But then I remember doing nothing but compromising for ten
years. It didn’t win me anything, in the end. People were still upset when I
stopped behaving the way they wanted. It’s just…” Noe slumped a bit more
heavily against Luca, his heart sore in a way that was hard to put into
words. “We were such good friends as children. I’d love to have our
relationship back. Part of me feels like if I try harder, if I give it a bit more
time, he might come around.”
“Time, you can give him. Chances, you can offer. But whether he takes
them are up to him.”
“I know. I have a gut feeling he won’t even last the full program here
before being sent back. In a way, it might be for the best. Right now, his
head is full of what family and friends have said, that loving your own sex
is wrong, so he thinks he’s in the right. He’s quite confident in it, and it’s
why he’s so bullheaded about everything. But maybe, if he’s shown the
outside world doesn’t always agree, he’ll start to rethink his position. I
realize it’s wishful thinking, but it’s all I have right now.”
“It’s possible. I mean, look at me.” Luca’s tone gained a vibe of
amusement. “When I first met Sho, I couldn’t imagine what Shiirei was
thinking by having a gay general. A year of serving with him showed me it I
had the wrong opinion. I grew a great deal from my experience.”
Noe tilted his head back to smile at his fiancé. “To the point you’re now
engaged to a man.”
“Growth is possible, if the person involved is willing to grow. Also,
worrying about your brother any more tonight won’t do you any good. Let
it be for now. Petar will still be here in the morning.”
Again, wise advice. Noe wanted to take it, but he also knew his brain,
since he unfortunately lived with it. It would be gibbering over this all night
unless he found a good way to distract it.
Fortunately, he had a lovely distraction at hand.
Easing the top button of Luca’s shirt open, he looked up through his
lashes, lips deliberately parted. Luca’s eyes immediately darkened to a
stormy grey.
“Won’t you distract me?” Noe murmured. “Otherwise, I won’t be able to
sleep.”
“Oh, I can make sure you fall asleep,” Luca promised with a throaty
rumble. “That will not be a problem whatsoever.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Luca’s people were rowdy, reckless, and often downright crazy. They
chose to live in one of the most desolate areas of Bhodhsa, where the
summers scorched you and the winters tried to freeze you solid. They were
generous, loyal to a fault, and Luca would choose them every time to have
at his back.
On the surface, calling them to be security during a festival seemed not
the best choice because they looked the type to capitalize on booze and fun
rather than stay disciplined. Luca knew they could handle the festival goers,
though, and often did it in such a way that the belligerent drunks didn’t take
offense at being sent home. They were charming reprobates, his men.
It was why, when he’d realized they had to double security for the
festival, he’d chosen his own to do the job. Besides, they all spoke Shiirein
well enough. Er, mostly.
Luca walked the distance toward his office this morning with a brewing
headache, right along his temples. Petar had not made breakfast pleasant.
The young Scovian had clearly gotten up on the wrong side of the bed, and
there was nothing anyone could do to change it. Luca had had to get into his
face and tell him point-blank to leave the ryokan and go cool off.
Poor Noe didn’t seem to know how to handle his brother. Noe was frank
enough about not being great with conflict, although Luca knew he could
stand up for himself when circumstances called for it, as he’d seen Noe do
it. Still, it put a strain on him, and fighting with family was the absolute
worst. Luca could empathize, as he had two quarrelsome parents he’d
contended with on a regular basis.
Bhodhsa had a phrase: You catch more flies with honey than vinegar.
Did the Scovians not have it? If they did, then Petar sure didn’t seem to
know it.
 Luca would likely have to throw the young fool out of the country
altogether, but for Noe’s sake, he’d let Petar run with more rope for now.
He’d hang himself neatly enough without Luca’s interference.
He got near the door and could clearly hear Bram and Tavish—neither
man capable of being quiet unless sneaking.
“Where be Himself, then?” Bram asked as if he’d also just entered.
“Late? Someone go fetch him.”
“We’ve said his name a few times,” Tavish drawled. “He’ll show any
second now. Man’s got magic in him.”
“He not be that powerful, Ewan. We’ve only said his name twice.”
“But we’ve said dumbass multiple times!”
Now that, Ewan would pay for.
Luca strode right in, panning his head, taking in the crowd of men who
had either gotten here early enough to find a chair or were leaning
comfortably against walls, desks, and each other. Spying Ewan near his
desk, he strode right for the man, snagged his neck, and locked it in place
before roughly rubbing the man’s hair. His spiky dark hair needed more
messing up anyway.
Ewan squirmed and laughed, clearly not bothered by the attention. For
all that he was nearly the same size as Luca, he could squirm with the best
of them. “See! He heard the dumbass!”
“I heard a dumbass, for sure, right through a wooden door. Did yer mam
never teach ye how to be quiet, ye lugnut?”
“She tried, bless ’er.”
Letting go, Luca pushed the man off, ignoring his grin. Incorrigible, this
one.
“Now, lads, pay attention. We’ve got drama incoming.”
“Seems to me it’s already here,” Devaughn observed, one of the few
who had found a chair, his long and lanky legs crossed at the knee, glossy
black hair tied up at the nape, as per usual. “Word is, one of the students is
our Noe’s brother.”
Luca paused. Our Noe? When had that happened?
“Everyone here knows about my engagement to Noe Keller, then?” Luca
kept a weather eye on them, going from face to face to see their reactions.
“Soothe yer tail feathers,” Caelan encouraged, grinning and revealing his
gapped teeth. “Word’s spread far and wide by now, especially with ye
kissin’ yer man every chance ye get.”
 Man had him there.
“We be pleased,” Caelan continued, still grinning. “Keller’s a good
choice. Seems to make ye happy, for one. Smart, for another. Pulled him
aside the other day, I did, and had a wee bit of a chat with him.”
He did what? When? Noe hadn’t mentioned this at all!
“A kind man, that one, and good-natured. Took the teasin’ we threw him
in stride and even teased back. I’ve always liked a man who teases back.
We’ve nary a problem with yer choice, so settle.”
This reassured Luca a great deal, and he released a breath he hadn’t
realized he’d been holding. “Thank you. I think he’s an exceptional choice.
I’m glad the rest of you have the judgment to see it.”
A few of the men wolf whistled and Luca rolled his eyes. Apparently,
their seriousness could only last a whole fifteen seconds. Well, he should
expect nonstop teasing from this lot.
He clapped his hands and then motioned for them to settle down.
“Here’s the thing. You’ve heard we’ve got Scovian students who’ve joined
the party? None of them know a blessed thing about Shiirei. Not the
language, customs, nothing at all, at all. Warden Brahms has chosen to turn
them loose during the festival so they can soak in some culture, and they’ve
got a list of fifty words they’re supposed to learn this next week. I want all
of you to keep an extra eye on them, help them along if they seem stuck.
We want them learning, not getting drunk and causing trouble.”
Ewan made a vibration kind of noise.
“What was that?” Luca had no idea why Ewan was acting so strangely.
“Ye were maintainin’ eye contact, so I had to make some kind of noise,”
Ewan explained.
That was Luca’s mistake, focusing too long on the member of his party
with a single brain cell. Luca gave him a dry look and focused elsewhere.
“Now, that said, we’ve got a few potential problems out of the students.
First one is Nathan Asen. You can’t miss him, he’s bigger than Bram—”
“Oi! Me diet’s workin’ very well!”
“What diet?” Ewan demanded.
“Me beer diet! I drink all day and don’t eat a blessed thing.”
“I meant in height,” Luca corrected long-sufferingly. “Although for
gods’ sakes, Bram, start eating. I can’t have you drunk all day. Moving on.
Nathan Asen strikes me as a good kid, but he’s ridiculously tall, covered in
tattoos—”
 There rose ooohs of understanding from the men.
“—and doesn’t know more than three words in Shiirein. Seems keen to
learn, though, from what I’ve seen of him. So keep an eye out for him. He’s
by nature the very thing to unnerve Shiireins.”
For all they joked and teased, Luca knew his men absorbed the
information he gave them, and they’d watch out for the kid.
“Second one is more troublesome in my opinion. Noe’s younger brother,
Petar, is also a student. Noe had no idea he was coming. It’s not a good
surprise. Petar’s very against Noe marrying a man, and he’s even more
against Noe marrying me.”
The mood sobered immediately.
Caedmon was the one who stirred, his craggy face unusually stony.
“How much trouble has he been givin’ our Noe?”
“A lot.” Luca sighed. “Screaming matches since the minute he arrived.
Noe’s handling it, but he’s already wearing thin, fast. If you see Petar start
in on Noe, break it up immediately. Cart Petar off into a holding cell if you
have to. He’s been like this for years, and from what Noe tells me, it’s only
escalating. I don’t want them coming to blows. Noe’s too tenderhearted to
hurt his brother. Petar’s too hot-tempered to care what damage he does. It’s
a disaster waiting for the iron to strike.”
All the men looked at each other. Luca could see they reached a general
consensus right there.
“We’ll keep an eye on our Noe at all times,” Caedmon promised him.
“Petar, too. That said, I had a feelin’ ye’d want extra security durin’ the
festival, so why don’t we make this simple? Trouble won’t be happenin’ in
the mornings, really. It’ll only start in the afternoon. So have Team A start at
noon, go to ten o’clock. Team B starts at three, goes to midnight. We’ll
offset each other so one of us will be patrollin’ the streets every fifteen
minutes.”
This was the other reason why Luca loved working with his own people.
They knew what to do and didn’t need him overseeing every little detail.
Caedmon’s plan ensured they had the most people on the streets at the
busiest times without any need to completely hash out a new patrol or new
teams.
“It’s solid. Do it. Start today, in fact. I know the festival doesn’t start for
another two days, but I’ve noticed the drinking has. With the students now
in the mix, I’d rather not take chances.”
 “That we’ll do.” Caedmon stood and clapped his hands, already shooing
people out the door. “Ye ken what to do. Go on with ye, go on!”
Most left, other than Caedmon, Ewan, and Tavish, which was never a
good combination unless something called for explosions. Luca eyed them
with misgivings.
“Seems you have something to say yet?”
Caedmon dipped his head in a slight nod, eyes on Luca. “After the two
of ye got engaged, yer Noe has been asking us all sorts of questions. He
came and greeted us, every one, and sat and got to know us for a while. Not
sure if ye were aware he’d done that?”
“No, I wasn’t. He mentioned meeting you all, but I didn’t realize it was
to that extent.” The moniker “our Noe” made more sense now.
“It be why we’re sayin’, he be a good sort. He wants to do right by us,
and he not be leavin’ things up to chance. He made mention too that none of
his family will celebrate yer union, which we do not like the sound of. He
be too good a man for that.”
Luca felt like the adoption of Noe by his men was one part kindness,
three parts protective instincts. Which he completely understood because
the more time he spent around the man, the more ingrained his own
protectiveness became. Noe was just too precious. Everyone who met him
wanted the best for him.
“I agree, he is.” Luca smiled. “He needs all the support he can get. Petar
has been…awful. I thought my parents were bad, but I do think Petar could
give them a run for their money. What’s worse is, growing up, Noe had a
very good relationship with his brother. They’re very close in age. It’s why I
fear he won’t put a stop to Petar’s antics when he should, as he’s still in the
habit of indulging a younger brother.”
“Now that be good to know.” Ewan tugged his beard a little. “Ye can
lead a horse to water but ye cannae make it fuck a cactus.”
“Ye and yer malaphors,” Tavish grumbled before poking him in the ribs.
“What does that even mean, aye?”
“Means we can only explain to young Petar how stupid he be so many
times before we have to admit he won’t change, and just start punchin’ him
when the stupid comes out of his mouth.”
Luca wholeheartedly agreed. “Absolutely punch him if it calls for it. As
I said, Noe’s too indulgent with Petar, and Petar’s only getting worse from
what I can tell. I damn near punched him this morning.”
 “Then that be what we’ll do.”
Everyone was more or less set on their tasks, and Luca knew a mountain
of work awaited him, so he waved them out the door. “Go on with you,
then. Relax while you have a few hours. You’ll be busy starting this
afternoon, I’ve no doubt.”
They pushed up to their feet, heading for the door.
Luca, on instinct, called the worst of the troublemakers back. “Ewan?”
He paused, looking over his shoulder expectantly. “Aye?”
“You are not to teach the students how to say phrases like ‘Where are the
prostitutes?’ Got that?”
Ewan blinked. “It be a learnin’ experience, innit?”
“They won’t know what to say to the geisha once they get there—or
Shiirein brothel customs—and will likely get in trouble and thrown out,”
Luca pointed out, exasperated.
“So yer sayin’ I should go with them?”
“Get yer horny dick above yer waistline, ye stupid bastard.” Caedmon
lightly smacked him on the back of the head. “Himself’s got a point.
Besides, we don’t want them ironclad.”
“Ye mean iron clap?”
“Not the disease, ye fool. Although that too.” To Luca, Caedmon
assured, “I’ll keep an eye on him too, don’t fret.”
“Thank you.”
Luca watched them go, shaking his head all the while. There was an age-
old question: Who should guard the guardians?
Luca had an answer. Not Ewan, that was for sure.

OceanofPDF.com
 Could anything beat the feeling of being openly on a date with your
fiancé?
Noe couldn’t think of a damn thing.
The first day of the festival was in full swing, everyone out and about in
their finest clothes, paper lanterns strewn along the streets to have plenty of
illumination even when it got dark, with street vendors offering all sorts of
food, beverages, and games, and a fireworks display promised for later that
night. Noe had never seen Shiirei like this. The joy of officially welcoming
in a new year was infectious, and he had a wide smile as he walked hand in
hand with Luca.
“What’s put that smile on your face, hmm?” Luca nudged him lightly
with an elbow.
“I was just thinking, the only thing that could make today better is if we
were married.”
“Ah-ha. We’ll get there soon enough. Actually, when I think about the
fact we’ll have a wedding in six months, I get rather anxious. There’s a lot
to plan to make it happen.”
“We’ll start after the festival’s over,” Noe promised him. Truth be told,
Noe didn’t want to think about the stress of wedding planning today. He’d
happily put it off until next week with no qualms.
Spying a favorite treat, he pointed to a stall. “I want a cup.”
“That’s sweet wine,” Luca warned him.
“I know, I’ve had it before. I want one.”
“Just so you understand, you only get one. A single glass can make me
tipsy, and the one time I was stupid enough to have two, I was a drunk
noodle the rest of the evening.”
Noe looked up at Luca with some surprise. “You’re a lightweight?”
 “EXCUSE YOU,” Luca spluttered, a hand over his heart as if in shock.
“Do I need to get you a fainting couch to clutch your pearls?” Noe
grinned as Luca huffed some more.
“Oh, it’s on now,” Luca grumbled, staring at him with this mix of
challenge and doubt. “I don’t think you can drink two and be fine.”
“You are correct. I can drink three and be fine.”
“The hell you can. I’d like to remind you that I had to cart your drunk
ass home one night.”
“I hadn’t eaten all day, which was my fault, but that’s not my usual
tolerance at all.”
“You know what? Fine. Fine, I’ll buy you two cups. The very second
you start to get tipsy, I’ll consider it a win, and you’ll apologize for calling
me a lightweight when I can drink most of my men under the table—”
“You can’t drink Ewan under the table, I’ve seen him be the last man
standing,” Noe argued pleasantly. Who knew Luca could get riled up over
this? Was Noe encouraging it? Absolutely. This was the best cheap
entertainment at hand.
“Ewan doesn’t count. The man’s an abberration. Pretty sure he was born
without a liver.”
The entire time they bantered, they went for the stall, and Luca bought
three cups. One ostensibly for himself.
Noe took a sip of the incredibly sweet rice wine and gave a pleased hum
and a shimmy. So satisfying, to indulge a craving, and he had no intention
of rushing the first cup. He would sip and enjoy.
With both hands full, he couldn’t hold hands with Luca for a few
minutes, but that was all right. He could do so to his heart’s content later.
Luca, for some reason, tilted his head back, as if trying to see over the
crowd—which was ridiculous, he was a head taller than everyone around
them—then frowned. “Speaking of Ewan, there he is. What’s he done
now?”
The crowd on the street parted enough Noe could see Ewan—and the
moment the man obviously spied Luca. For once the mischievous Bhodhsan
looked semiserious. He beelined for them, calling out in greeting ahead of
time.
“General.”
“Tell me nothing’s amiss,” Luca said the second Ewan was in earshot.
“Well, as to that, there be good news and bad news.”
 “Tell me one of the Scovian students hasn’t done something.”
“There be only good news,” Ewan promptly corrected.
Oh dear, teasing aside, that didn’t sound good at all. “What’s
happened?”
“Oh, bit of a language gap, was all. One of the students thought it a fine
idea to bring his own tankard and was tryin’ to get it across he wanted the
wine vendor to fill it, and I had to tell the man that be, like, four cups of
sweet wine, and sweet wine be a very different kettle of fish over here in
Shiirei…” Ewan’s gaze fell to Noe’s hands, and he lost his train of thought.
“Er, Noe. Ye plan to drink both of those?”
“Of course.”
Ewan doubted. All the doubt was written all over his face.
“I can drink both and be fine. Takes me three drinks to get tipsy.” Noe
took a pointed sip from the paper cup in his right hand.
“Ye’re half me size, though,” Ewan protested, but he also looked
thoughtful.
“Size has nothing to do with it.” Noe sipped some more, wickedly
enjoying the doubt on these two men’s faces. Ah, revenge would be so
satisfying once it came. “Also, for the record, the student trying to buy a
tankard’s worth of sweet wine probably will be fine. We’re Scovian. We can
drink like fishes.”
“I’m suddenly glad I didn’t bet,” Luca muttered under his breath. “I have
a feeling I’m about to lose.”
“Oh, you’re going to lose,” Noe promised and sipped some more.
Ewan grumbled and rubbed his nose, red from the cold. “I flagged ye
down thinkin’ someone needed to put a word of caution into our students’
ears, but now I be thinkin’ that be wasted breath.”
“It is.” Noe shrugged off their concerns. “The students will be fine. Warn
them it’s potent and that’s all you need to say.”
“You say that, but I spy trouble already,” Luca said, and then
immediately slipped between two groups of people, crossing the street.
Eh? Trouble? Where? Noe didn’t see anything.
Worried, he followed suit, but at a more moderate pace to avoid spilling
alcohol everywhere. Between keeping an eye on his cups and trying to
avoid people, he was several steps behind Luca. It also took him a minute to
catch up and figure out what was going on.
 Luca’s quarry was Nathan Asen, the towering and heavily tattooed
student Noe had been mildly worried about since their first meeting. Next to
the two men were a grandmother, mother, and daughter, if appearances were
anything to go by, the little girl maybe three years old and being held
securely in her mother’s arms.
“—sorry,” Nathan said, hunched over. “I didn’t mean to scare anyone.”
Having two giants standing nearby was clearly putting the women on
edge, so Noe stepped in with a smile and duck of his head. “Hello. Sorry if
they’ve scared you.”
The grandmother gave a nod in return but maintained a weather eye on
Nathan. “Is he…?”
“An engineering student from Scovia,” Noe explained patiently. “He’s
not part of a gang. Scovia doesn’t have any taboos against tattoos.”
“Oh.” Grandmother straightened a bit more, giving her daughter a
reassuring nod. “I couldn’t understand what he was asking. Is he lost?”
“Let me ask.” Noe switched to his native tongue. “Nathan, what were
you trying to ask them?”
“I like the outer coat they’re wearing,” Nathan explained, still hangdog
and not looking up from the ground. “I want to know what it’s called so I
can buy some and send them home as souvenirs.”
“Ohh.” Noe spoke to the ladies. “He wanted to know what your coat is
called. He really likes them and wants to buy one.”
The mother relaxed at that point, lighting up a little with perhaps greed
in her eyes? That last part made no sense to Noe. “They are called hanten.”
“Hanten,” Noe repeated, wanting Nathan to understand the right word.
With that answer, Nathan perked up a little. His little bound book came
out of a pocket and he asked in careful Shiirein, “Mo ichido kudasai?”
The pronunciation was beyond stiff but perfectly clear, and the
grandmother took the book from his hand to write it out herself. “Hanten.
Half and robe.”
Noe probably needed to explain that last bit. “When a Shiirein writes
something out for you, the blocky characters have two readings. So they’ll
tell you the characters combined to make the word.”
“Ohh, is that what she meant?” Nathan gave her a wide smile. “Arigatou
gozaimasu.”
Apparently the grandmother’s maternal instincts informed her Nathan
was about as dangerous as a sad puppy. She gave him a pat on the shoulder.
“To itashimashite.” Then she turned and pointed down the street. “Matoi.
Come there.”
Luca filled him in. “Matoi is the name of the shop. She said come there
if you want to buy some.”
A voice Noe knew well spoke from behind him. “They own the shop,
you see. Hello, all. I hope everyone’s enjoying the festival.”
Noe turned in place to find the Brahms family right behind him. General
Brahms also had a paper cup of sweet wine in hand and was sipping away,
seemingly content with the world. Sakura had been adorned in a pure white
kimono and red hanten, with thick leather boots on. She was poised for the
winter climate and seemed unfazed by the nip in the air.
There were bows and hellos, and Ren chatted with the ladies for a
minute and put them wholly at ease with a smile. Noe wanted half of Ren
Brahms’s charm. Was half too much to ask for? Dammit, in two sentences
or less, Ren did what Noe had attempted.
The women left smiling, clearly more comfortable than they had been
before, and Nathan watched them go with a long sigh.
“I wasn’t trying to scare anybody,” he muttered.
Ewan patted him on the back. “It be the size, man, and honestly the
language barrier ain’t helpin’. General Brahms had to carry around candy
for months before the kids would even get near him, and he be mostly
fluent.”
“Still,” General Brahms corrected.
“Ye’re still carryin’ candy? Oh, they just be takin’ advantage now.”
The Aartan general shrugged as if he didn’t care.
Seeing how upset Nathan was, Noe tried to smooth feathers. “Nathan,
listen, it’s because of interactions like just now that you’re here. We
Scovians need to learn how to communicate and respect another culture.
The Shiireins need to learn how to accept other nationalities. It’s precisely
because of interactions like this that the exchange program was developed
to begin with. Don’t lose heart, all right?”
Finally, Nathan’s head came up and he looked less ill at ease. “That’s
true. I can’t be disheartened so soon. Um, is there anything else I can do in
the meantime? I’m learning the language as fast as I can.” He held up his
book in illustration. “I copy down every word I hear or see and ask
someone what it means, but I feel like I’m making slow progress.”
 “No, that’s precisely the way to learn,” Ren said in encouragement. He
jerked a thumb at his husband. “Which is far easier than trying to pry words
out of this stubborn mouth—”
General Brahms snorted a laugh, eyes twinkling.
“—in a fucking war zone, while being fired at, but I digress. You’re
doing fine, man. You’ve been here only a few days, after all. Let me see
your list.”
Nathan handed his book over.
Flipping through pages, Ren let out a whistle. “All this since you’ve
landed? Gods, you’re going to be fluent at the rate you’re going. You’ve
also misspelled a few words. Give me your pencil.”
Sakura popped up on her toes to read over her father’s arm as he wrote
and pointed at one. “This doesn’t mean that.”
“You’re correct, it doesn’t.” Her father gave her an amused smile. “Good
spotting.”
To the surprise of everyone, Sakura looked at Nathan with a calculating
expression. “I’m Sakura. You are?” she asked in careful Trader.
Nathan perked up. “Nathan.”
“My Trader not great. Aartan not good either.” She was visibly picking
words she knew to explain. “You help my Trader, I help your Shiirein?”
“Teach,” General Brahms corrected.
“I would love that, Sakura-chan,” Nathan said.
Pleased, she took his hand. “You come with me.”
Noe had a feeling Nathan had just been adopted, he just didn’t know it
yet. Still, Noe couldn’t think of a better pairing. Staying near Ren and
Sakura would make Nathan less alarming in appearance, he’d have
someone on hand to supply word meanings, and frankly, the two’s language
skills were about on par with each other. They could grow together and it
not be awkward.
“All right, we’ll take this one.” Ren caught sight of the two glasses in
Noe’s hands and snorted. “You Scovians. Don’t get sloshed, that’s all I’m
asking.”
See? Even he knew Scovians could drink alcohol like it was water. “I’ll
be fine.”
With a wave, the other group took themselves off, Nathan in tow.
“Well, seems like all be well here. I’ll be moseying.” Ewan bounced off
while whistling a tune.
 “We should do the same.” Luca put a hand to the small of Noe’s back to
silently guide him into place. “And hopefully language barriers is the most
dramatic thing to happen today.”
Noe pointed a cup at him. “Do not jinx us.”
“Perish the thought.”
It was true, though, that so long as language gaps and drunk people were
the worst things to happen, then today would be very good indeed.

OceanofPDF.com
 Noe had woken up this morning with hot tea being served to him by
Luca, cuddles, and a makeout session. He’d been kissed before being sent
off to work with promises of meeting up for lunch.
Very belatedly, he realized this was all a sign from the universe of how
the rest of the day would go. Noe begged the universe to restart the day. He
knew what the signals were now and how they meant he should have stayed
in bed snuggling with his fiancé.
Please, universe, restart?
No?
Dammit.
Noe let out a long, gusty sigh and tried to ignore the glaring Petar
subjected him to. His little brother had woken up in quite the fine mood and
everyone knew it. Even his fellow students eyed him as if to ask what had
crawled up his ass and died.
The festival was over and they were now in the middle of the work
week. The students had more or less settled into their ryokans at this point.
With the low temperatures, it was impossible to lay any stonework because
the mortar couldn’t begin to set, so everyone had moved the work indoors.
The blacksmiths churned out the metal supports needed, and the masons
prepped the stones to be laid come spring. Noe’s job was to shepherd two
students—in this case Petar and Nathan—around to the various places,
introduce them to everyone, and double-check the supports and beams were
the right size. Anything too short or thin would spell disaster later. They
should be ready to install in the next few weeks, if the weather warmed
enough to allow it.
So far, Noe hadn’t needed to correct a single thing. Shiireins were very
careful people who paid attention to detail and kept things just so. They
liked seeing him—they wanted validation they were doing things correctly
—but it was rare Noe had to say anything other than “good job.”
Noe and his students left the shelter of the blacksmith’s workshop, then
went to the next one because, of course, a single blacksmith couldn’t do the
full job here. There were, in fact, six smiths for this project, each with their
own shops, with a warehouse dedicated to housing all of the completed
materials.
Nathan was tall enough he had to shorten his stride to keep pace with
Noe. “I heard a rumor things were being stolen from the worksite?”
“That’s old news now, but yes, it had been an issue.”
Petar drawled in a silky, arrogant tone, “What, your pet fiancé couldn’t
protect the place?”
Noe drew in a breath for strength and continued speaking to Nathan as if
his brother hadn’t taken another potshot at his fiancé. “They called in
General O’ Broín because of the security problems. He came as a favor, in
fact. Warden Brahms requested him, all the kings involved thought it a good
idea, and so General O’ Broín volunteered himself. Once he arrived, both
Brahmses and several Bhodhsians went on a raiding party and set the Mong
shipyard back by several months by destroying all of their ships. It’s given
us enough grace to finish building here. We hope.”
Nathan cast a speaking look at Petar, which made Noe think Petar had
been talking shit out of Noe’s hearing. Dammit.
“So he wasn’t even here when the raids happened, eh?”
Petar snarled something under his breath.
Since Noe had a willing audience, he decided to throw some more
information out there to counter whatever allegations Petar had spread. “It
makes sense, really. General O’ Broín was one of the three generals
stationed up here during the war, along with both General Brahmses. He
knows the area very well, having defended it already, and he’s very invested
in the people here. It’s why his Shiirein is good, too, because he learned it
during the war. He was willing to come here for two years and see the
fortress completely built if that’s what it took.”
“Ahhh. All right, all right, context. I have a better feel for it all now.”
Petar’s tone turned even more ugly. “This where he learned how to bed a
man, too?”
You know what? Fuck it.
 Noe did a sharp about-face and squared off with his brother. “No. I
taught him. You going to be an ass about that too, Petar? About me seducing
straight men?”
His brother’s face was already a touch red from the cold air, but the way
he turned almost purple with anger could only be blamed on his bad temper.
“Yes, I can blame you. How the hell are you going to justify—”
“Whoa,” Nathan protested, jamming an arm between them. “Whoa,
Petar. Slow down. You’re about to say things you don’t mean.”
“Oh, I mean them,” Petar snapped, trying to shove Nathan away.
Which didn’t work. The other man was about the size of a boulder and
apparently had the same stubbornness. Nathan stood his ground and
frowned. “Petar. Your own personal opinion aside, this is your brother. Your
brother, who managed to find, against all odds, someone he loves and wants
to marry. Why aren’t you happy for him?”
Now that was the question, wasn’t it? Why wasn’t Petar happy for Noe?
Why couldn’t he see past his own ego and opinions to be happy for his
brother? Noe truly didn’t understand it. If their places had been reversed,
even if he’d been confused on Petar’s choices, he’d have supported his
brother. Been happy for him. It was shitty in the extreme to come face-to-
face with the realization he loved someone far more than they loved him.
Noe felt his heart break, and he didn’t think it could be mended.
Petar ignored Nathan like he hadn’t even spoken. His eyes were on
Noe’s, and they snapped with fire. “I don’t know what you said or did to
that man to turn him gay—”
“Offered him anal sex. Once you start, you can’t turn back.” Noe
abruptly snapped his mouth shut, horrified with himself.
Had he just said that? Out loud?
Petar actually staggered back a step, like a lady about to faint upon her
couch. Nathan, after a startled second, busted out laughing, nearly doubling
over.
Noe kept his face straight, but mentally he cringed. Why did his mouth
do this? It was like his impatience hijacked his mouth, and he ended up
saying wildly inappropriate things he should never say aloud, and this time
he had a witness aside from his family and—fuck. Just fuck.
Still laughing, Nathan managed to gasp out, “Warning taken. I’d been
tempted to try a rent boy, just to see what the fuss was about—”
 Petar let out an aborted scream. “Nathan, don’t you fucking add to this! I
know very well you weren’t thinking that!”
“I actually was. Saw a rent boy in the window of a brothel the other
night, and he was stunningly beautiful. I was more than tempted, can’t lie.”
If Nathan was serious, Noe might need to have a talk with him first, just
so he took the right precautions.
Petar got into Noe’s face, barely inches apart, his temper at the
exploding point. “Your degenerate ways are now affecting everyone else,
good job. I’m appalled you can stand here and still not even see the issue!
You’re turning good men into these spineless twits who aren’t even man
enough to court a woman—”
The ice of the road crunched hard, someone running toward them, and
Noe wanted to see who but didn’t dare take his eyes off Petar. His brother
was on the verge of violence, and it didn’t feel smart to turn his back on
him. Nathan kept Petar back with both arms around his shoulders, and even
he was straining from how hard Petar fought him.
A male voice snapped out in warning, “Cease and desist.”
Petar leaned sideways to see around Noe’s head and Noe took advantage
of the preoccupation by immediately skittering a foot back and to the side.
It was a purely instinctual move because he honestly feared Petar would
start throwing punches any second.
Finally turning his head, Noe realized it was Devaughn who had
approached. Hopefully that meant backup had arrived? Noe didn’t know
how to handle Petar when he flew into these rages.
Petar’s brows compressed and he visibly struggled to put the newcomer
into context.
“This is Captain Devaughn,” Noe introduced. “He’s one of Luca’s most
trusted men.”
“Yours too now,” Devaughn pointed out with a slight smile. He was tall
enough Noe had to look up at him, but more slender than most Bhodhsans.
His strength and movements put Noe in mind of a very large predator cat
slinking about. “You being betrothed to our lord.”
Eh?
Ohhh. Right. Noe was still getting used to the idea, truth be told.
Hopefully it sank in before going to Bhodhsa.
Petar stared at Devaughn as if the man had announced he only ate
moldly meat and cheese. “You’re just accepting this?”
 “Just accept it? Hell no.” Devaughn gave Noe another warm smile.
“We’re relieved. Noe’s so much better than any woman our lord tried to
court. He’s smart, has a good head on his shoulders, and isn’t one to cause
trouble. You have no idea how few people in my charge fit those three
points.”
“And the fact he’s a damn man, who your lord is fucking, doesn’t impact
you at all?”
“Ah, good point. I meant to ask last time.” Devaughn turned to Noe and
asked seriously, “The sex good?”
Nathan looked about ready to bust a lung trying to swallow a laugh. Noe
felt his face burn, but since his sex life was apparently an open topic of
conversation… “Amazingly so.”
“I figured. Word is, our lord knows how to please a lover. Never heard
anyone complain about him.” Devaughn gave a satisfied nod. “Petar, is
your brother being loved, and are his needs being met? He says yes. That’s
all you need to know.”
“This is between me and my brother!” Petar spat out.
“Not anymore, it’s not.” Devaughn shifted to stand toe to toe with him,
and considering he was a half head taller—all the Bhodhsan men were
giants—it meant he loomed over the shorter Petar. Which clearly unnerved
Petar, from the way his eyes widened and he swallowed noisily, but he
didn’t move back. “Your words no longer impact just your brother. They
impact all of the men, women, and children of my territory. You are
speaking to my future lord. If you can’t say a civil word, then shut up.”
Petar’s expression was of a man enlightened. He clearly just realized
something he should have already, but it was as if his mind hadn’t fully
comprehended Noe was set to marry into nobility. Now, the realization was
sinking in and he looked…horrified.
Without a word, he turned and started quickly walking back toward the
town. Noe let him go without even trying to call him back.
Nathan pointed after him. “That okay?”
“Yeah.” Noe sighed, rubbing his eyes and wishing he had stayed in bed.
“When Petar comes across something he can’t readily accept, he goes and
shuts down for a while, just sits and thinks until he can come to terms with
it. It’ll do no good to chase after him now. Leaving him be for a few hours
will be more productive.”
 Devaughn gestured toward the next smithy, who wasn’t too far away.
“Let me escort you there. I’ll get Himself—”
“No, it’s fine. Petar’s upset me, but not to that point. I still need to show
Nathan the full site, too.” Noe reiterated again when Devaughn looked at
him doubtfully, “I promise you, it’s fine. I’ll tell Luca about this later.
Come, let’s get out of this wind.”
He started walking, trusting they would catch up. Noe had half a mind to
ask Nathan what all his brother had said out of his hearing, but on the other
hand, did he have to ask? And did he want to know, in detail, what ugly
things Petar said about Noe and the man he was quickly falling in love
with? Noe decided it was enough to know that Petar was and didn’t want
the details.
To his surprise, it wasn’t just the smith in the shop, but the Brahmses’
batman, Mr. Robert, and Sakura as well. She was in work clothes instead of
the pretty kimonos she favored, with a smudge of something dark on her
cheek.
“Oh, hello, Sakura-chan.” Nathan beelined for her, smiling. “What are
you doing here?”
She replied in careful Trader, “I learn blacksmithing. Papa said I should
know how to fix things and make swords.”
Granted, any lord of a castle would need to know this sort of information
just so he could give the people doing the work the proper time and
materials. It was so like General Brahms to know this and consider it vital
for his daughter to learn as well.
“Is it interesting?”
Sakura grinned up at him. “Fun! Yashi-san is good teacher.”
The burly blacksmith standing nearby looked a bit blushy at the praise.
Turning her head, she looked Noe over before coming in closer and
giving him a hug.
Noe rocked back on his heels for a second, surprised at the gesture,
although he hugged her back.
“Your brother mean for yelling,” she muttered darkly. “Don’t mind,
okay?”
Had she heard Petar even across that distance? Damn, no wonder
Devaughn had come running to the rescue. Noe hadn’t realized how far
Petar’s voice had carried. How embarrassing.
“Thank you, Sakura-chan,” he murmured.
 “Here, sit.” She guided him to a simple wooden chair nearby before
reaching into a bag hanging off the back, then pulling out something
wrapped in a cloth and undoing the tie to reveal dango. “Have dango. You’ll
feel better.”
Noe suspected her fathers were in the habit of giving her a little treat
whenever something upset her, but you know what? Right now, dango
sounded fine to him.

OceanofPDF.com
 Noe waited until he and Luca were home that night, in pajamas and
more or less settled in, before bringing up what had happened earlier in the
day. Luca sat on the futon with him, hearing him out patiently, his
expression darkening with each word. Which didn’t bode well, but Noe
would be just as mad if their positions were reversed.
When he wound down, Luca gave a long sigh, his eyes on their clasped
hands.
“Noe. What do you want to do?”
“Right now? Give it a little more time.”
“Why?”
It was a valid question. Petar had pushed his limits today. “I realize I just
said I almost felt like he was going to punch me earlier—”
Luca’s face adequately conveyed his ire.
“—but what Devaughn said made him stop and think. It’s like it didn’t
occur to him before that I’m now a lord too because I’m engaged to you. Or
near enough to make no real difference. It stopped him dead in his tracks.
Now that he has actual consequences for how he treats me, it might stop
him long enough to really reevaluate.”
Luca shook his head, another sigh slipping free. “That sounds like
extremely wishful thinking to my ears.”
“It might be.” Noe hated to say it, but Luca was likely right. “I just…I
just can’t let him go without trying one more time. He’s my little brother. If
we can’t make amends, I want to at least live with knowing I tried to the
bitter end. I’ll regret it otherwise.”
He didn’t know how else to explain it. Petar was his little brother. Noe
still remembered how close they’d been as children, how much they’d
loved and trusted each other. He felt like it was him who had disappointed
Petar, hence his brother kept trying to change him back. Back to the person
he’d loved and admired. Noe could admit nothing was his fault—he was
who he was—but he could also see Petar’s side of things.
He didn’t want to cut his brother off entirely.
But unfortunately, it would likely end that way.
Luca pulled on his arm, gently, tugging Noe into his lap. Noe went
without struggle, straddling his thighs, arms finding their way around those
broad shoulders. Being held by Luca was always comforting. He knew
without question this man had his back. He’d shown so many a time.
“Noe, I will let this be for now and trust your judgment. But please
understand, the very second he crosses the line, I will take action.”
Noe looked into those light grey eyes, so filled with concern for him,
and felt his heart break a little more. “Is it that bad? Am I underreacting to
him?”
“Yes. You are. I understand why, as you’ve been conditioned for years to
accept abuse.”
Shit. Deep down a part of Noe had feared that was the case. Before,
when he and Petar both lived at home, Noe hadn’t been able to combat his
actions. They’d been too close in terms of living conditions and there hadn’t
been anywhere to escape to.
Now? Noe wasn’t under someone else’s thumb and didn’t have to “get
along with his brother.”
Now, he technically could call the shots here.
Now, he had Luca backing him up.
Pressing his eyes closed, Noe thought this through, and he realized his
own sense of what was acceptable and what wasn’t had become so skewed
he couldn’t trust his own judgment. Fine. Time to reset it, then.
“Luca. Give me the line to draw.”
“You sure?”
“I don’t know where it should be anymore. I can’t trust my judgment
where Petar’s concerned. Where should I draw the line?”
“Hard line, if he even tries to hit you, he’s done. I throw his ass on a ship
and he’s not allowed near you again.”
Noe was reasonably sure he’d have done the same if Petar actually did
strike him—er, reasonably. “All right.”
“But Noe, if he starts yelling again, I want you to walk away. No matter
what you’re doing, just drop it and walk away. He’s gotten by with it for so
many years, and you both think it’s fine if he screams at you. It is not.
Especially here, where he’s not just your little brother, but you are his boss.
This is not okay.”
Despite how obvious this was, Noe had needed to hear it. “I’ll still argue
with him off the job, but you’re right. When we’re on site, I won’t let him
yell at me.”
“If you keep to those two hard rules, I will give you the time to try and
reason with him. But, dearest, I do not think he’ll change his mind.”
“I don’t think he will either, to be honest, but I have to try. Just so I can
sleep at night and not regret this ten years from now.”
“All right. I don’t like this, but all right.”
Noe snuggled in more, wanting both a hug and to hide his face for a
moment. He’d felt a little too exposed during their conversation. He wasn’t
used to baring all. It gave him a warm feeling, though, that Luca had heard
him out without condemning him for anything.
A set of teeth started gently nibbling on the column of his neck, which
startled him, then amused him.
“Am I making you horny, sitting here?”
“Well, yes,” Luca murmured, hands sliding to the hem of his shirt,
pulling it away so he could sneak them under. “But also, I feel like marking
you.”
To make it obvious to Petar what they had gotten up to? Such a wicked
thing to do. Noe, strangely, was quite on board with this plan. He also
wanted sex, to shut off his brain for a while and let himself be lost in the
sensation of pleasure and hot skin.
Tilting his head, he let Luca suck on his neck for a moment, even as he
sought out places on Luca that he knew the man liked. It wasn’t new
anymore, after being together so many times, but they were on the cusp of
being familiar with lovemaking. Frankly, it was getting more fun and
pleasurable each time now, as they learned best how to please each other.
Neither were in any hurry as they kissed and tugged clothes—so recently
donned—back off. The second his pants were off, Luca seized Noe’s hips
and tugged him in closer. He straddled Luca’s thighs once again, standing
this time, body aroused and anticipating.
A warm mouth enveloped Noe’s cock and he closed his eyes to half-
mast, reveling in the feeling. He buried his hands in Luca’s thick black hair,
finding purchase there as Luca put to use the skill Noe had just taught him
the other night. His mobile tongue traced around and around Noe’s
cockhead, sending tendrils of pleasure dancing up his spine.
He loved this man’s mouth. Not to mention how fast Luca learned.
A blunt-tipped finger reached up and slid into him, then a second just as
quickly. Luca had taken advantage of the oil they now kept tucked near the
futon, and Noe loved every brush of those fingertips along the inside of his
channel. It all felt amazingly good, this attention from his lover.
He felt Luca pull off and glanced down, anticipating Luca’s need now.
“Want me to ride you?”
“Please. I’m desperate for you.”
He’d had a feeling. He’d only ridden Luca once before and they’d both
loved it. Noe quite liked being in control of how hard and fast that amazing
cock slid in and out of his ass. But he most loved seeing Luca unwind
beneath him, how he lost all control as the stimulation sent him overboard.
Noe let Luca’s fingers slide free without protest as he dropped back
down to his knees. Luca must have had a hand on himself while he was
prepping Noe, because he was indeed hard and ready to go. Noe still stole a
little oil from the bottle, slicking Luca’s hard shaft and making sure it was
well coated before he shifted up a little more, arranging his hips so he could
take Luca inside of him.
Mm, yes, bliss. He loved the heat of a hard cock, the slight bite as his
hole was forced to stretch around it. He sank fully down, bottoming out in
one go, eyes still at half-mast as he watched Luca’s face. His lover’s breaths
came out in pants, the stimulation clear in his flushed cheeks. His fingers bit
into Noe’s thighs, clearly clawing for control.
Noe wasn’t about to let him regain it.
Smirking a little, he lifted up, just an inch, and dropped back down
again. Perfection. Well, no, he wanted more than this. He lifted up a bit
more on the second try, arms on Luca’s shoulders for balance, and rode him
harder this second thrust. Now that had been perfect, angle and everything.
He kept thrusting, rocking his hips up and down, eyes locked on his
lover’s. Luca grunted a little with each impact, mouth open as he panted for
breath. This moment was easy and affectionate, so much so it nearly
brought tears to Noe’s eyes. It simply couldn’t get better than this.
His traitorous body liked the stimulation too much, though, and cried for
release. Noe shifted Luca’s hand to his cock, a silent signal he wanted to
come. Luca immediately started pumping it in time with Noe’s own thrusts,
those long fingers easily able to cover him. It felt wonderful—it always did
—much preferable over his own hand.
“Co-coming!” Noe gasped out the word a bare second before he spilled
all over Luca’s fingers.
The second he came, he was flipped onto his back, and he didn’t fight it,
too blissed-out and relaxed to even consider it. Luca rammed into him hard,
fucking him for several seconds before bottoming out with a groan,
slumping over Noe’s chest. He felt the heat flood him and didn’t mind it.
In fact, he loved having the weight of Luca pressing him into the futon
like this. It was sublime, really. Foggy with the afterglow and feeling very
loved, he wrapped both arms around Luca and tried to gather up enough
brain cells to pull some words together.
“Can we sleep just like this?”
“With me in you?” Luca responded, chuckling. “You might be sore
tomorrow.”
Noe smacked his chest lightly. That hadn’t been what he meant, and
Luca knew it. “I mean naked.”
“If you’d like. I don’t know why we bother with pajamas, to tell you the
truth.”
It was a good point. Considering they made love most nights, why did
they bother putting those on?
Luca did pull out and clean them both up, then curled against Noe once
more. The second Noe was within those arms and comfortable, his eyes
slipped closed. Skin to skin like this with his fiancé, he felt more relaxed
than he’d ever been. He barely got a second to enjoy the sensation before
sleep ambushed him and took him under.

OceanofPDF.com
 Ren had finally heard from Empress Sera that she’d send a teacher, so
today, Luca had to prepare for said teacher. Right now he sat at his desk
writing yet another report on how all the interns were doing fine—except
Petar. Since Luca was the one who saw the Scovian students the most, he’d
taken on the duty of writing a short paragraph on how each of them was
doing so the teacher could more quickly catch up on arrival. His secretary,
Watanabe, spell-checked it for him.
There was a lot of spell-checking.
But Luca’s writing was improving! Two birds, one stone.
He’d put off Petar’s until the last, because frankly, he didn’t know how
to write it without involving a lot of swearing. Petar wasn’t even trying to
work, or learn the language, or any of it. He’d been here two weeks—one
week of work, supposedly—and had nothing to show for it. Clearly, his
entire goal in coming here was Noe. Luca was quickly losing patience with
the idiot. He was loud, in-your-face obnoxious, and completely incapable of
compromise. He hadn’t yet crossed the line, but there had been many
arguments. Sho had promised if Petar took even a single swing at Noe, they
could ship him home, but Petar seemed aware of the rule because he hadn’t
broken it. If he wasn’t Noe’s brother, Luca would have thrown him into the
ocean already and let fate take care of him.
Unfortunately, he couldn’t do that.
Oh, but the temptation.
The door opened and Ewan strolled in without a care on his craggy face.
“Me’lord.”
“Ewan.” He stared at the man he’d known since they were both in
diapers and couldn’t help but complain. “If I asked ye to disappear that
fuckin’ moron, could ye do it without paintin’ us as suspects?”
 Ewan’s eyes lit up. “Can I?”
So it wasn’t just Luca’s patience running thin. Good to know. “No,
although I’m tempted.”
“Why be ye suggestin’ things that make me happy only to take them
away again? Ye be a not nice man.”
“I was hoping to be talked out of it, but I forgot who I was talking to.”
“Ye were askin’ me to provide common sense? Me?”
“Shit. Things are more fucked than I realized if I’m using you as a
guiding light.”
“Please don’t. The responsibility will go right to me head and then
where will we be?” Ewan looked serious for a split second before he tacked
on, “Although at the rate things are goin’, it’ll be Noe himself who’ll throw
Petar into the drink. He’s right pissed at his brother.”
Luca knew this painfully well. Noe kept him updated on the many
arguments he had with his brother. It was part of why Luca wanted to step
in and somehow solve this. He’d promised he wouldn’t unless Petar crossed
the line, but his own patience with the situation was dying a quick death. He
didn’t like seeing Noe heartsore and frustrated.
“Petar aside, came up to tell ye Lady Elsbet’s here.”
For a full two seconds those words didn’t make any sense. They rattled
around in Luca’s head like a spoon in an empty bucket, noisy nonsense.
Then they abruptly did make sense and he was out of his chair, reaching for
his jacket hanging on the hook near the door. “Here, here?”
“Arrived at the docks an hour or so ago. Took her a while to figure out
where one of us was, but Caedmon spotted her and took her to yer ryokan.
Figured she’d need a room, leastways.”
What the hell was his cousin doing here?
To Watanabe, Luca said, “I probably won’t be back until this afternoon.”
“Understood, O’ Broín-sama.”
Luca put some pep into his step as he beelined for the ryokan. Ewan kept
stride with him, despite the man being shorter in the legs, but Luca didn’t
need him for this. “Go back to ‘assisting’ Noe. And if Petar starts yelling at
him again, just punch him in the mouth.”
Ewan cackled. “Now that ye shouldn’t have said.”
Maybe not, but Luca didn’t correct himself as Ewan took the next split
in the road to the right. Maybe if the young lout lost a few teeth, he’d shut
up at the very least.
 In any case, Luca had a bigger mystery to solve. Namely, why his cousin
was here when he hadn’t had a word of warning to expect her.
The ryokan wasn’t far, fortunately, and he reached the main lobby in
minutes. He barely had the door open when he spotted his quarry, who
stood at the counter in all her travel glory.
Elsbet looked nothing like Luca. She was as fair as he was dark, with
carrot-red hair in a twist at the back of her head, her freckled skin a touch
pink from the cold. Her bone structure was strong, which made her striking
instead of conventionally pretty. Upon his entrance, she lit up with a
pleased smile.
“Luca! There you are.”
“What I want to know is, why are you here?” Luca quickly toed off his
boots before advancing on her, scooping her up in a strong hug. It had been
nearly a year since they’d seen each other, and she was a favorite cousin.
He was happy to see her; it felt like she took his worries right off his
shoulders for a moment. “I’m surprised your parents let you come.”
“Oh, they don’t know I’m here,” she answered brightly, hugging him
back.
Now why didn’t that surprise him? “Running from another marriage
prospect?”
She sank back on her heels and rolled her bluebonnet eyes. “Man smells
like shit. Literally. It’s obvious he doesn’t wipe his own ass. Plus he’s
shorter than me. I can’t do short men, I just can’t.”
For a woman, she was unusually tall, so it was a point of contention for
her.
Still, that didn’t explain… “So why are you here?”
She beamed up at him. “Because you’re my favorite.”
“And no one will think you’ll run to me?”
“No one will think I’ll run this far, at least. I heard about the upcoming
exchange student program. I’ll stay here and learn the language and become
a translator. That’ll work, won’t it?”
“Can I shelve your question until later, after I’ve talked the possibility
over with other people? Because I can’t make that judgment call alone.”
“Fine by me. Caedmon arranged a room for me here. He said you were
staying here with”—she gave a dramatic pause and eyed him—“your
fiancé. What fiancé?”
 Right, this would be news to her. Luca glanced at the clock on the wall,
realized he was meant to meet Noe for lunch in a half hour, and made a
snap decision. “Want to meet him?”
She blinked, blinked again, then blurted out, “Him?!”
“Yes, him. Want to meet him?” He held his breath, watching her reaction
carefully. Would she be all right with this…?
“Oh gods above, do I ever,” Elsbet breathed, a delighted smile taking
over her face. “Is he cute?”
“You want to freshen up before we go, or—”
“I’m fine, I’m fine, and answer the damn question!”
“Let’s walk and talk. I’m meeting him for lunch and can explain on the
way.”
They both put on shoes and left the ryokan, the delay giving Luca
enough time to put his thoughts in order. Elsbet wasn’t much behind in
terms of understanding the situation, as he had confided his plan to her in a
letter. He’d not received her reply, but he was sure she’d be fine with it.
Which she clearly was, otherwise she wouldn’t be smiling at him or have
come at all.
He was, in a word, relieved.
Elsbet linked arms with him, letting him escort her. “Start from the
beginning. I did get your letter, the one you sent me about possibly trying
for a husband, but it read like desperation to me.”
“Oh, it was. I’ll say so without shame. When I landed here, I spoke with
both Sho and his husband, Brahms—you know, the two generals I served
up here with during the war—and they both encouraged me to try for it.
Then Sho introduced me to any like-minded man he knew of, which
included my now fiancé, Noe Keller. It was a bit of a rough start, no lie, as I
wasn’t sure what all I’d be comfortable offering a man in a marriage. Noe
was steadfast in helping and advising me, and I realized at some point I
could trust him.”
“Very important in a marriage,” Elsbet agreed with a nod. “I’m being
nosy asking this, but is this marriage platonic or…?”
Luca snorted. “No. Not in the least. Which surprised me too, but I do
very much enjoy making love with him, and our sex life is quite healthy.
Really, if I had known I would enjoy it this much, I would have tried it
years ago.”
 “Ha! I never suspected you would join that side, but I’m glad your plan
is working.”
With that, the last of his reservations fell away. El had never been
bigoted toward same-sex couples before, but sometimes it was different
when it was one of your own. He felt heartened by her acceptance. “Me too.
Personal aspect aside, Noe is very much the partner I need moving forward.
He’s the main structural engineer here—”
Elsbet pursed her lips in a soundless whistle.
“—handpicked by Princess Alexandria of Scovia herself, so you can tell
how smart he is. Plus he’s levelheaded, uses common sense, and has a
patient personality. Literally all the characteristics a good lord needs. I’m
damn lucky he liked me enough to flirt with me first.”
“Oh, he chased you?”
“Well, chasing is probably the wrong word, but he definitely let me
know he was interested.”
“And you were smart enough to capitalize on the opportunity?”
“Something like that.” Since Elsbet was someone else whom he trusted
implicitly, he felt it only fair to warn her. “There’s a little trouble here at the
moment because of Noe’s brother, who came over on an internship. He’s
very against Noe liking men and is unfortunately very vocal about it. I
already gave Ewan permission to punch Petar in the mouth if he started
yelling at Noe again.”
“Ouch. He’s that bad? Noe won’t do anything?”
“He’ll argue back, but he’s just not the contentious sort.”
Elsbet pondered his statement while they turned a corner, heading more
into the restaurant row. “So you’re saying if Petar starts in on him, I need to
punch him.”
“Punch away, Cousin.” She had a strong right hook, so Luca was fairly
sure she’d win any fight started. Honestly, he couldn’t wait to have her meet
Noe. She’d be firmly in his corner, and it would be a delight to introduce
him to the one relative between them who they could love and depend on.
“That I shall.” She bounced once in place, grin stretched from ear to ear.
“I’m so delighted you found someone. Also jealous.”
“I promise to introduce you to some good men while we’re here. Maybe
you’ll get lucky too.”
She wagged a finger at him. “I’m holding you to that.”
 Noe had chosen an udon shop for lunch today, which was more than fine
by Luca, as udon was both hot and filling. Since they were a little early for
the lunch hour, the restaurant was mostly empty, with potbelly stoves in the
corners to keep the winter cold at bay. To his surprise, Noe was already
there, slumped over at one of the tables. He sensed when Luca approached
and looked up, a smile on his face that faltered into confusion.
That initial impression of exhaustion and heartache was enough to tell
Luca that, once again, Petar had been a little shit this morning. Something
he’d deal with after lunch. Right now, he wanted to introduce two of his
favorite people to each other.
“Noe, come, meet El. Elsbet O’ Broín is my cousin, father’s side. El,
Noe Keller, my soon-to-be husband.”
She swept Noe up in a quick hug before bouncing back. “Please call me
El, too, and I cannot wait to get to know you better. Luca’s my favorite
cousin. He told me of his crazy plan, and I’m relieved to see he found you.”
Noe straightened out of his funk, his usual good cheer and smile coming
back. Having one person so obviously happy for him did something to
restore his mood. “Thank you, El. This means a lot. Please, sit, join us for
lunch. I didn’t know you were coming?”
“No one did,” she said with a shrug. Then frowned at Noe before
demanding of Luca, “How come you get the cute husband and I got the icky
one?”
Luca busted out laughing.
“I’m serious, look how cute he is! If I’d been in your shoes, I’d have
proposed too! Meanwhile, I’m introduced to men who won’t maintain even
basic hygiene. Did I offend my parents somehow?”
He did see her point and realized that under her teasing, she was rather
miffed, as she should be. “Again, I promise to introduce you to better men.”
“I’m holding you to it. Clearly, Scovia produces better quality men. I
want in.” She maneuvered her skirts so she could sit at the table without too
much trouble, then batted her lashes at Noe in mock charm. “Noe, cousin to
be, let’s swap stories. I’ll tell you all about how I had to leave in the dead of
night to avoid a man who can’t wipe his own ass—”
Noe winced. “Surely you exaggerate.”
“I wish, but no. I’ll tell you the story, and you tell me how you and Luca
became engaged to each other. I need a good success story to go by and I’m
very curious. All he said was you made it clear you were interested in him
and he capitalized on it, which doesn’t give me much in the way of details. I
don’t even know how the proposal went.”
“Oh. Um…” Noe sent a panicked look at Luca.
Very well able to interpret that look, because Elsbet knew Luca well, her
eyes cut to him in accusation. “You. What did you do?”
“May have proposed in the onsen with us both starkers?”
She slapped his chest in rebuke. “Without even rings?!”
“Forgot them,” he admitted cheerfully.
“I expect you to up your romanticism from now on. Noe deserves better.
For shame, Luca.”
“Yes, m’lady, I’m sorry,” Luca said, still laughing on the inside. Elsbet
clearly enjoyed this whole situation far too much.
Rolling those big blue eyes of hers, she focused on Noe again. “I
apologize for him, but tell me the story. Now I really want to know.”
Noe seemed to realize she was teasing and relaxed another notch. “Um,
well, it sort of started out with a drunken kiss. I got a bit sloshed one night,
you see—”
Luca let them talk, content to place an order for food and listen. He
hoped Noe and Elsbet would forge a good relationship and felt like he was
seeing the beginnings of it right now.
Hopefully Elsbet had left a note for her family, though. It’d be awkward
if they believed her kidnapped. Maybe he should check on that later.

OceanofPDF.com
 Today was beam day.
Honestly, Noe was as excited as he was nervous. Beam day meant
they’d gotten enough footings set, enough support structures complete, that
they could start installing the header beams. It was a milestone of great
progress despite the many, many setbacks.
The day couldn’t have been more perfect for it, either. Unseasonably
balmy for early winter, the temperatures were such that a simple coat and
hat were enough to ward off the chill, instead of being bundled up in three
layers.
The temperature made it easier to do the necessary welding, as well. The
Shiireins had a fascinating joint technique where they would create
interesting shapes to lock joints together—especially wood, but they’d done
it here as well as at the end of the beams. Noe maaaay have spent more than
a few hours with the blacksmiths just sketching out what they were doing. It
was good information to carry with him to future projects.
Now he got to see in real life how it all fit together.
The beams were massive structures that spanned the harbor’s entrance.
They would be sistered with supporting beams as well once in place,
leaving absolutely nothing to chance. This wasn’t just a building, but a
defensive line to protect a city. Untold pressure, attacks, and the wear and
tear of time already threatened a structure not yet built. Noe’s main job was
to design this thing well enough to withstand all that.
Personally, he felt like he’d done a good job. The fortress should last for
hundreds of years if maintained right. It’d be a silent testament to everyone
who had worked on it.
Despite getting to the site right after breakfast, Noe was by far not the
first one there. A lot of the prep work had been done the day prior, with the
pulleys rigged, the cranes built and positioned. Being the cautious sort, Noe
went over it all again—every pulley, every line—just in case something had
shifted overnight. He started on the difficult side, the area right on the
seashore, as it was the one most likely to be messed with. By birds, if
nothing else. Damn birds seemed to love picking at the ropes and trying to
take off with fibers.
All right, this area seemed fine. Time to switch to the other side.
The land sloped very sharply down toward the water, with the highest
point several hundred feet above the docks. It made for a steep climb up and
down, made more treacherous by little pockets of ice here and there on the
steps cut into the hillside. People were scattered on both sides, at least a
hundred altogether, all of them making the same preparations and checks
Noe himself was doing. It made for a noisy crowd, but there was this air of
anticipation, everyone eager to have this next stage completed.
The higher parts—namely the pulleys near the tops of the cranes—he
could only trace by eye, but they were all in position. The ropes leading
down to the beams were still snugly tied. He’d need to check the rest of the
pulleys for the guide ropes. There would need to be some pulling, of course,
to raise the beams into place, but they had teams of mules nearby who were
being hitched up right now. A few of the lines were for anchoring, to keep
the beams from twisting in a weird direction. Noe would be on one of the
anchoring lines. It might be strange, for the structural engineer of the
project to be so hands-on, but honestly speaking, they needed every bit of
manpower. Plus, Noe was so excited for it all to happen, he wanted a hand
in it himself.
“Ah, there’s Himself-to-be,” Ewan drawled.
“Ewan, why do you call Luca that?”
“Himself?”
“Yeah.”
“It be no disrespect,” Ewan assured him.
Noe gave him quite the look. “Ewan, is it because you have no brilliance
to dazzle me with that you keep baffling me with bullshit?”
Ewan snickered. “Mostly?”
“I can’t even figure out why you just said that. If you ever truly
disrespected my groom, you’d not be alive to talk about it.”
“Ha! That be truth. Himself ain’t one to tolerate much of anythin’.”
Ewan seemed quite delighted Noe had figured that much out. “Well, truth
be told, our familiarity be respect in its own right.”
“Huh?” Noe tried to make this make sense, but it wouldn’t quite click.
“Ye see, since beginnin’ of time, our lairds have been quite close with
us. Not just managers and taskmasters, but parental in a sense. We both live
side by side, and share the same struggles and triumphs on the same land,
so of course we be more kin than anythin’.”
What an interesting perspective. If asked, Noe knew the lord’s family
who ruled over his own homeland’s province, but he wouldn’t be able to
identify the man if he saw his face. They weren’t close enough. But from all
descriptions, Luca’s territory wasn’t huge. It was a fortress, much like the
one Noe was currently building, meant as a line of defense against the Z’s.
It only made sense for them to become very close to each other. Out of self-
preservation, if nothing else.
“That’s really beautiful, Ewan.”
“Ye’ll be part of it soon enough.” Ewan winked and then looked the area
over. “Why check the lines?”
“Precaution. These beams are monstrously heavy—near the weight of a
schooner, especially that longest one—and I absolutely do not want to take
chances of a line breaking or something coming off a pulley. I’ve seen men
killed or lose limbs because a line snapped.”
“I knew it be a serious undertakin’…” Ewan let his eyes linger over the
whole setup and then he grimaced, eyes squinting near shut. “Didn’t realize
it be that serious. All right, I’ll keep lookout too while helping to haul it up.
That said, Noe, no slippin’ into the harbor. It be a forty foot drop and I
won’t come in after ye.”
“Why not?” Noe felt like teasing and promptly did so. “Can’t you swim,
Ewan?”
“Like a log, I tell ye.”
“The phrase ‘drowned log’ doesn’t mean anything to you, I guess.”
“Shut yer trap. Wood floats.”
Noe grinned and pointed out, “And ships sink.”
“I used to like ye.” Ewan sniffed. “Oh, I can swim fine, but if ye think
I’ll hop into that bloody frigid water? Ye guessed wrong. Ye can swim, or so
ye say, so ye can get yerself out.”
Noe laughed. “I don’t blame you. I see ice chunks floating in the water.
Just because it’s warm today doesn’t mean the water’s followed suit.”
“Precisely me point. So no slippin’.”
 “Not even remotely tempted, trust me. You don’t go in, either.”
“Ha! Fat chance, that. Never slipped in me life—” Ewan caught sight of
something past Noe’s shoulder and immediately scowled. “Yer brother be
moseyin’ over here. I do not think it wise to have him work with ye.”
“Trust me, I agree, but we really do need all hands for this one. I’ve got
him on a different anchor line, not with me directly, so it should be fine.”
“Hope so.” Ewan’s expression was full of doubt.
Frankly, Noe shared his worry, as assigning Petar to a different area to
work in hadn’t panned out well. He’d tried, but Petar had flat-out ignored
the assignment. He found ways of coming back to Noe so he could keep
arguing. Still, surely he would have the common sense to not do it today.
Not when this operation could kill a person.
Noe was about done with him, though. He could only give his brother so
many chances before he just couldn’t anymore. Petar was skating on some
very thin ice right now. If he did anything today, Noe would fire him and
send him home. He just didn’t have the heart for this any longer, especially
since Petar’s attitude toward him was getting worse, not better.
Petar looked angry already this morning, which was something of a
pattern for him. What had even begun to set him off?
“What crawled up his ass and died?” Ewan muttered, mouth curled up in
disgust.
“Who knows. Sorry for his stupidity.”
“The problem be, I be insatiable when it comes to stupidity.” Ewan gave
him a clap on the shoulder in solidarity.
Which Noe appreciated, truly, as dealing with Petar on his own was
never fun. If it wouldn’t risk hypothermia, he’d be tempted to accidentally-
on-purpose push Petar into the ocean and make him sit this one out today.
Noe had a bad feeling having his brother on site like this.
Shaking his head, he pushed through the feeling and pointed to the line
nearby. “Petar, you take that one. Remember, you’re an anchor only.”
“Yeah, I got it. Gods. It’s like you think I’m too stupid to stand around
and hold a line.”
No, he thought his brother incapable of controlling his temper long
enough to keep focused. Which amounted to the same thing in this instance.
At least, the results would be the same.
Petar stood in his area but glared at Noe the entire time. Noe ignored
him, going to each operator, each group, making sure everyone was still
clear on what to do. Most were excited to have this done, as the work would
seemingly go much faster after they got these beams in place. He saw all
three generals in different places, stationed so they could respond if an
emergency happened, Luca being on Noe’s side of the harbor, of course. He
exchanged a warm smile with Luca before going to his line to anchor.
“The fuck?” Petar glared at him, the line lax in his hand. “You can’t
even keep it professional when we’re doing something like this?”
Noe regarded his brother with a sort of fascinated disbelief. “A smile
isn’t professional?”
“Not when the two of you are looking at each other like that! Like you
only want to fuck each other!”
Well…he wasn’t entirely wrong? Noe would have to be dead to not be
attracted to Luca, that was just fact, but did his eyes really say all that when
he looked at the man? Noe had no idea. He decided, after a moment, he
wasn’t bothered by it, either. Let the whole world know his heart was
beating for Luca. Noe wasn’t ashamed of it.
“Are you fucking listening to me?”
Noe pointed at the rope. “Focus. We’re starting.”
His brother picked the rope up with both hands, his attention clearly not
on the beam but on Noe.
Noe sought to ignore him, picking up his own rope and holding it steady.
Ewan stood nearby, to assist if necessary, but Noe hoped it wouldn’t be
needed. They had a full team of over a hundred men working on this, so
surely it should be fine.
A drum at the top of the hill let out a boom—their starting signal. The
crane operators got the largest beam in the air, as it had to be put in first,
with everything else built around it. Noe felt the line in his hand go taut,
then tauter still, the beam wanting to turn away from him and spin freely
over the harbor. Gritting his teeth, he dug his heels in, forcing it to stay
straight.
“HOLD!” the foreman called out. “STEADY AND HOLD!”
“Noe,” Petar hissed at him. “Noe!”
“Not now!” Noe snapped back. Dammit. Why couldn’t Petar leave him
alone for just a few hours? Was that too much to ask?
Apparently it was, as Petar switched to screaming. “Don’t you fucking
ignore me! We’re talking as soon as this is done. Don’t even try to wriggle
out of it like you normally do, and you can leave this fucking bastard—”
 Noe lost half of what he said as the line pulled even tighter, and it was
all he could to to keep hold. A light wind had picked up, turning the beam,
making him swear under his breath. This was precisely what he’d feared
would happen, as wind was a constant here and there was nothing to stop it.
If they could just hold the line, though, they’d be all right.
“NOE, YOU FUCKING ANSWER ME!”
Another voice tagged on, from a greater distance, and it sounded like
Luca. “—LET GO!”
Huh? Had Petar let go?
Noe turned his head just enough to see, and sure enough, Petar had let
go of his rope, his entire attention on screaming in Noe’s ear. Shit, shit, that
meant the load was even more on Noe from this angle, and he was
struggling as it was. Ewan scrambled for it, but the free line was already
being yanked away, far from their grip.
He only had a split second to realize the danger before the rope in his
hands abruptly yanked, jerking him right off his feet and flinging him
through the air. Noe’s legs flailed helplessly, seeking ground that wasn’t
there, and then the rope was torn free from his hands altogether. Something
reached up and slapped him all along his side. His glasses flew off his face,
and the impact fucking hurt. Razor-sharp pain lanced through his head and
chest, a pain he’d never felt before. Icy water clutched him as he sank into
the harbor, his breath leaving him in an explosion as the shock of the cold
hit.
Noe’s body curled in on itself, spinning madly in the water, and his only
thought was: Up, up, get up, get to the surface or you’ll die!

OceanofPDF.com
 Horrified, Luca watched Noe get yanked forward, his grip on the rope
pulling him straight over the harbor and then out of his hands. He hit the
water with a hard splash and Luca just knew, from the angle he went in, he
wasn’t going to come out. Luca moved before he made any decision to do
so.
He heard Sho and Brahms yelling about the beam, but he paid them no
mind. Nothing else mattered in this moment. He had to get to Noe. Quickly.
His heart raced so hard, it was like a drumbeat in his ears as Luca
crossed the distance in a blink. Luca was terrified in a way he’d rarely been
in his life, damn near shaking with fear, but his only thought was to get to
Noe. Luca had to get to him. Luca had to get to Noe right now because like
hell would he lose this wonderful man after he’d just found him.
If anyone tried to shout something to him, Luca didn’t hear them, he just
ran for the one part of the coastline that jutted out slightly over the water,
needing that lift to get the right angle. Luca only had the presence of mind
to shed his coat to give himself some more dexterity, blowing all air out
between pursed lips to prepare, and then he took a leaping dive into the
water.
The water was horrifically cold, truly breath-stealing, and Luca felt it
impact him straight to his bones. Luca fought through it, forcing his eyes to
stay open even in this salt water, tasting the brine in his mouth but not
caring. It felt like he was moving in slow motion, the cold stealing into his
muscles and forcing him to a damn crawl. It was painful being under the
water like this, too, his body hating the extreme cold. Luca fought through
both sensations, forcing his body forward like a tool. Fortunately, the water
was fairly clear in the harbor and Luca was able to find Noe some distance
ahead of him.
 Noe was slowly spinning in place, like he was trying to find the way up
but was too confused. It worried Luca, that slowing of limbs, as it might be
a sign Noe was losing consciousness. Luca swam hard, faster than he ever
had in his life, and only felt marginally reassured when he clamped a hand
down on Noe’s arm. Hauling Noe against him, Luca kicked to the surface,
and Noe thankfully didn’t fight him.
Luca’s head broke the surface and he immediately sucked in a deep
breath, shifting onto his back in a half-float position. “Noe. Noe!”
Noe was too busy sucking in air to answer him, but those noisy gasps
were like an angelic choir to Luca. At least he breathed. Right now, that was
the most important thing—that and getting him out of the water.
Luca felt frozen to his core, but he had to move. Luca had to get them
both out of here.
“Keep yer head on me shoulder, chin up. I’ve got ye.”
Luca moved Noe onto his back, using his own body for flotation, and
struck off strongly.
Sho waved from the shoreline and called, “HERE! COME HERE!”
There was a mini dock over there for the rowboats, and it was closer.
Luca changed direction slightly and went to him, although gods, it was
hard. Luca was so cold—so very cold—he didn’t want to swim or force his
muscles to move. But if Luca didn’t, they were both dead men. Luca also
refused to make someone come in here after them.
It felt like a fucking decade before Luca reached the dock. The second
Luca was within arm’s reach, Sho reached down, along with Giric, and took
Noe from him.
Noe let out a sharp cry of pain and they all stopped for a second.
“Get me up,” Noe gritted out, teeth chattering audibly. “I-I think my
arm’s broken, s-so avoid it.”
Shit. Of course it was possible he’d broken something with that horrible
angle of entry into the water. If you approached water wrong, it could slap
you like granite.
Giric shifted his grip to under Noe’s arm, and they continued getting him
out.
Luca barely had his hands free before another arm extended down, and
Luca looked up into Brahms’s concerned eyes. Trust the man to be almost
as fast as his husband in an emergency. (Let’s face it, Luca had never seen a
man faster than Sho.) Luca grasped his hand, not surprised at the strength
with which Brahms pulled him out of the water. The air was warmer than
the water, at least, but being free of the icy ocean felt like pins and needle
were invading his skin all over again.
Caedmon promptly threw a blanket around his shoulders, already
hustling him toward the town. “Quickly, before things freeze and fall off.”
“N-Noe.” Luca turned his head to see him and realized Giric and Sho
supported him on either side, with a blanket thrown around him, too. “Noe,
are you all right?”
He shook his head. “Ribs are on f-fire. Arm too.”
Likely both broken, then? Shit.
The general in him, the part of his mind that could keep thinking even in
emergencies, snapped out one last order. “G-Giric, take charge here. I’ve
got him.”
Giric was clearly torn, wanting to follow a friend, but he was the most
senior engineer aside from Noe. Someone had to stay and straighten this out
before anyone else got hurt. He gave an unhappy nod, let Ewan take his
place supporting Noe, and turned back, calling out to people as he moved.
Sho kept them moving, right up the hill, as quickly as they could manage
to get Noe up there. Even with the warmer temperature today, it was still
cold enough to risk hypothermia. Luca felt the cold to the extreme, and he
was hardier than Noe. Noe felt cold even when there was barely a drop in
temperature. Luca couldn’t begin to describe his worry for him. Seeing him
upright and breathing helped calm his terror to some degree, but he’d seen
men die of hypothermia. Frankly, Luca wouldn’t rest well until those wet
clothes were off and Noe was warm again.
The doctor’s clinic was fortunately close, only one street up from the
wharf, so they got there in record time. Someone had run ahead of them,
and a nurse met them at the door, taking charge of Noe immediately.
Luca wanted to follow him, but he was dripping wet and also in danger
at the moment. Should Luca go to the ryokan, change, and bring Noe
clothes back? Luca didn’t want to. His heart rebelled at just the idea of
leaving Noe alone for a few minutes when he was in this much pain and
vulnerable.
Caedmon pushed him farther in with a hand against his shoulder blades.
“Go, I’ll fetch ye both clothes.”
“Thank you.” Relieved, Luca went in, chasing after Noe.
 Another nurse in a blue kimono stopped Luca before he got more than
two feet. “No, O’ Broín-sama, you must not follow him. I will help you out
of those clothes and into kimono.”
“Can I sit with him after I’m dry?”
“If you keep blankets on you, yes. We do not need more patients. I will
bring you hot tea. You must drink it. Warm your heart.”
The way she said this, with such motherly exasperation, somehow
reassured him. She was sure to have seen far too many incidents of people
being tossed into the harbor or falling overboard, and she didn’t look the
least bit concerned. It was heartening.
Luca still wanted out of these clothes as fast as possible.
She was military efficient helping him out of sodden, half-frozen
clothes, and Luca did feel better with them off him and his skin dry. He kept
shivering, relentlessly, as warmth started to seep into his body once more.
Luca slipped into the kimono—she seemed surprised Luca knew how to put
it on—and with two blankets around his torso, plus hot tea with plenty of
honey in it, he was deemed all right for now. Luca hustled across the
narrow hallway and into the other room, where Noe was being treated.
When Luca walked in, Noe was also free of wet clothes, sitting upright
on a bed, a bandage carefully being wrapped around his ribs. Seeing this,
Luca felt heartsick all over again. He never wanted Noe injured. He looked
so fragile sitting there, too. Somehow more innocent without those blocky
glasses of his resting on his nose. Shit, his glasses. They had likely been lost
to the harbor. Did he have a spare? Or was he doomed to be visually
impaired until they could have new ones made?
“Did you break ribs?” Luca couldn’t keep the distress out of his voice.
Noe nodded his head with a wince semipermanent on his face.
“Fractured. Arm too.”
Sho had supported a wall until Luca’s entrance, but now he drew Luca
farther in, settling him into the chair nearby. “Sit, get warm. I’m here to
translate the medical stuff. I doubt either of you know the vocab. He’s fine,
or will be. Doctor said it’s a minor fracture in his arm and ribs. He’ll be
right as rain in a month or so. He’ll need lots of rest and can’t sleep lying
down for a while. You, on the other hand, still look half frozen. Sit, get your
feet under the blankets. Drink your tea. It’s the best thing to warm your
body right now.”
 Relieved Noe’s injuries weren’t worse than they were, Luca did as told.
By the time he got situated in the chair, blanket tucked in around his legs
and feet, Noe’s ribs were wrapped and his kimono pulled back into place.
The nurse from before came in with two cloth-wrapped bricks and tucked
them in against Noe’s sides.
“Gods, they’re so warm.” He gave her a quick smile even as the doctor
worked on splinting his arm. “Thank you.”
She gave him a smile in turn, then went back out and fetched another
brick for Luca, which he appreciated. It was hard to warm up these blankets
when his own internal temperature was so low.
Only after she left did Luca realize Petar hovered in the doorway. He
looked hangdog, eyes on his brother, nothing but regret on his face. Luca
didn’t care. He didn’t care how Petar felt, how much remorse he might feel.
His stupidity, his arrogance, had damn near killed Noe, and Luca couldn’t
forgive him for it.
Luca flew out of his chair, forcing cold limbs to work, and had Petar by
the throat before anyone could begin to stop him. “Ye goddamn
motherfucking—”
Petar squirmed and gasped, clawing at Luca’s hands, trying to breathe,
but even that didn’t abate Luca’s fury. He needed to hurt Petar worse than
this. He needed to extract every bit of revenge for this stupid stunt. Luca
wouldn’t be satisfied until Petar was blue in the face and hurt at least twice
as badly as Noe.
Strong arms banded around Luca’s shoulders, pulling him off. He fought
it, lost ground, his own limbs not cooperating fully, and it cost him. Luca
was physically pulled off Petar, and he snapped and snarled at the people
doing it. He wanted blood. How dare they, how dare they? Luca wanted this
man dead.
“O’ Broín.” Sho’s voice was in his ear, calm even though he was
physically keeping Luca from killing a man. “Deep breaths. I know you
want to kill him, but you can’t. Deep breaths, calm down.”
Ewan had latched on to one arm, also tugging him back. “Relax, yer
man be fine. We’ll deal with this young whelp.”
Luca stood there, barely in check even with both of them holding him
back, and didn’t feel the quicksilver rage diminish any. Luca wanted to
break Petar. Taking him over his knee and breaking his back sounded good.
If he couldn’t walk, he couldn’t put his brother in danger, right? Or maybe
break his jaw. If anyone needed to lose the power of speech, it was Petar.
“Gods,” Sho muttered, sounding surprised, “I’ve never seen you lose
your temper like this before. Stands to reason, though. If Arman had been
endangered by one of his brothers, I’d snap too. Still, breathe. I can’t have
you killing this whelp. The paperwork alone isn’t worth it. Noe should
decide. He’s the victim.”
“He be too kind,” Luca snapped at Sho, subtly trying to test the grip Sho
had on him. It was ironclad. Dammit. “He’ll forgive him for it.”
Petar rubbed his abused throat, still trying to draw in a full breath around
the bruises, but he did manage to speak. “I’m here to apologize.”
Luca managed to get in his face, dragging Sho and Ewan with him. “I do
not fuckin’ care.”
“Luca?”
Noe’s tremulous voice stopped him like nothing else could. Luca turned
toward the bed, anxiously taking in Noe. “What?”
He met his eyes steadily, and for once, Luca saw something different.
Some hint of steel shone in those hazel eyes. “Luca. It’s all right. This time,
I won’t forgive him.”
For a second, the words were almost surreal to Luca. Really? Noe
wouldn’t forgive Petar this time?
Could Luca trust that?
Well, he could always kill the moron out of sight, later.
“I’ll handle this.” Noe looked past him, to his brother, and while there
was regret in his eyes, his tone was hard. “You’re done. You go home today.
I don’t want to hear from or speak with you ever again.”
Petar had been scared of Luca, but this? This broke him. Luca could see
his heart breaking in front of his eyes and he felt nothing but vicious
satisfaction. Finally, after so much fucking around, Petar got to find out.
“Noe,” he whispered, voice still raw, “please. I’m so sorry. I never meant
to put you in danger—”
“I told you, repeatedly, this was dangerous. That you shouldn’t be
talking to me about your favorite rant while we were doing something that
could literally kill someone. But this isn’t even about today. This is about
the last ten years. Ten years of you telling me, showing me, that you can’t
accept me as I am. You didn’t care if you put me in danger, or put me in an
embarrassing situation. Not once in ten years have you ever cared about
how your actions and words have affected me. I’ve come to realize you
don’t love me. You’d never have put me in that kind of danger if you
actually loved me. I—” He winced, good hand rising to cradle his head.
“I’m sitting here, in horrible pain and freezing, all because you couldn’t
keep your goddamn opinion to yourself for five minutes. I’ve put up with
you for ten long years, trying to love a brother who couldn’t accept me or
love me back, and I don’t have the heart to do it anymore. I’m done. Leave.
I don’t want you in my life anymore.”
Luca was so proud of Noe for standing up for himself, finally, that he
wanted to hug the stuffing out of him. Couldn’t though. Ribs.
“No, Brother, no! I do love you, it’s why I’ve been fighting for you so
hard—”
Noe turned to Ewan. “Escort him onto a ship.”
“NOE, DON’T DO THIS! PLEASE!”
Ewan was all too happy to drag him out the door, acting like Petar’s
words were nothing more serious than the barking of a dog.
Petar wailed out a protest, acting like he was going to somehow get past
them to reach Noe, but Ewan was quicker. He grabbed Petar and forced him
the other way, shoving him out the door. Luca trusted Ewan to take care of
it and finally felt like he could regain his own temper—tenuous hold that it
was.
Luca still wanted to kill Petar. Part of him recognized he shouldn’t,
though. Still, the temptation lingered.
Sho kept a hand on his shoulder, eyes carefully evaluating him. “How
about you sit and get warm too? Rather than kill a stupid child.”
“Probably for the best.” Luca ran a hand over his face, reason starting to
return. “Thanks, Sho.”
“Again, I completely understand why you lost your temper, as in your
shoes I’d have done the same. But don’t kill him later, either. It’ll cause
problems. I’ll make sure he’s on a ship for Scovia no later than tomorrow
morning, and with a black mark on his record.”
The thought of Petar being in so much trouble after this cheered him.
“Thanks.”
“Now, go sit. Be a good patient.”
Noe extended his good arm to Luca, trying to smile, but it looked more
like a grimace. “Please. My head’s woozy.”
 The doctor came back in with a nurse following, mixing up medication
in a glass. “You have concussion. Of course you woozy. Drink it all.”
Noe made a face at the taste but downed the whole glass.
“Pain medicine,” the doctor explained, like he was anxious to make sure
Luca didn’t go after him too. “Also will help him sleep. Must sleep propped
up, remember?”
“I will. Thank you, Doctor.”
Luca set his murderous inclinations aside and returned to Noe. His lover
needed his attention the most just then, and Luca trusted Sho to handle
Petar. Luca took Noe’s hand in his. Cold still, but it was a marked
improvement over how he’d felt when Luca dragged him free of the water.
He was warming up.
Noe smiled at him, looking a little sleepy already. “Thank you.”
“For what?”
“Saving me.”
“I happen to want you to live a very long time at my side, you know.”
His smile grew a little wider even as his eyes fluttered closed. “I know.”
Luca had no intention of moving from his side until he was well enough
to stand on his own feet again. To hell with everything else.
Noe was his priority.

OceanofPDF.com
 Within an hour or two, Luca’s warmth had returned to his body and he’d
stopped feeling like an animated icicle. Noe was fast asleep, which was all
for the better. The doctor had been right in that sleep was his best healing
aid right now.
Luca stepped outside, still with a blanket wrapped around him, and into
the next room so he could speak with Sho. He didn’t want to disturb Noe,
and this conversation might get loud. From frustration, if nothing else.
Sho wasn’t just standing about but instead spoke with Elsbet. She had a
bundle in her arms, which looked like a pillow and pajamas. Why?
Upon spying him, Elsbet immediately cut herself off and demanded of
him, “How’s Noe?”
“Sound asleep and much warmer, thankfully. What do you have there?”
“His pillow, glasses, and pajamas. In his shoes, I’d want my pillow. He
had spare glasses in his chest, fortunately.”
Luca couldn’t refute the logic, as she was right. If he was stuck in the
hospital, he’d want his own pillow too. “I’ll swap it out for the one he’s
using once he awakens. Thanks, El.”
“I’m here to help, whatever you need. Ren told me all about what
happened.”
Ren, was it? Luca wasn’t surprised in the slightest that the two
chatterboxes had already made friends.
Elsbet looked furious, her eyes snapping with anger. “I can’t believe this
all happened because Noe’s stupid brother couldn’t keep his damn mouth
shut. Let me know if you need help burying the body.”
“Sadly, I’m told I can’t kill him.”
“Booo.”
“I feel the same way about it.”
 “Almost couldn’t pull you off of him.” Sho explained to her as an aside,
“He had Petar by the throat and was strangling him before I could pull O’
Broín off again. Here he is, half frozen, and I still needed help. The cold
fatigue should have given me an edge, but it didn’t. He’s stupid strong when
enraged.”
“Oh, I could have told you that.” Elsbet grinned at Luca in delight.
“Awww, you’re going to be such an overprotective hubby.”
Luca thought about denying that, but it was true, so why should he?
Sho smiled in the same way for some reason. “When you first told me
about the engagement, I worried you were with him just because you two
were compatible and had the same goals in mind. Now, my concerns are at
rest. You clearly do love him.”
Well, of course he did. Noe was incredibly dear to him. He’d not marry
the man otherwise. He was the dearest friend and his lover—it was only
natural, wasn’t it?
“Aww, look at that smile.” Elsbet leaned in to poke him in the shoulder.
“I’m still jealous, mind you. I want my own cute husband.”
“As I said before, we’ll introduce you to people,” he promised her. “For
now, though, a bit of business. Sho, update me. Is Petar leaving tonight or
tomorrow?”
“He’ll be on a boat by tonight,” Sho promised, his smile feral. “I gave
him no option. Ewan’s escorting him to the ryokan so he can pack. I’ll sit
and write a formal report about how badly he screwed up before he leaves
and send it along on the same boat so he can’t try and downplay any of
this.”
“Good.”
“Also, I’ll take over your duties while you’re recovering. Arman’s
already in charge of the worksite, but he asked for updates. As did Giric,
who’s quite mad he’s in charge and can’t check on his friend.”
“Did Brahms actually ask or give you that quirk of the brow thing he
does?”
“Well, more the latter.” Sho rolled his eyes but also grinned. “My
husband never changes. I’m assuming even after you’re fine, you won’t
leave Noe’s side until he’s back on his feet?”
“You assume correctly.”
“Then I’ll direct any work I can’t handle to your room at the ryokan. I
think I can handle most of it, though.”
 “Watanabe-san will know where things are if you need more assistance.”
“I likely will.” Sho’s expression turned shrewd. “I think an account from
you as well will be beneficial. You know more of why Petar acted up and
what he was trying to accomplish. If Noe wakes up before the ship sets sail,
I’d like to include his account as well.”
“Smart. I’ll write something up.”
“I’ll leave you to it for now. Call if you need me. In fact, I’ll send a
runner up here shortly to wait on you so you don’t have to worry about
getting your report to me.” Sho gave an elaborate bow to Elsbet. “Lady El,
a pleasure.”
She returned the gesture in kind, teasing right back. “Warden Brahms,
likewise. Do let us meet again to gossip.”
“I would like nothing better.”
Definitely two peas in a pod. Luca rolled his eyes and went to the
nurse’s desk to borrow pen and paper, leaving them to play.
The narrow patient beds didn’t let him sit next to Noe like he wanted to,
so he returned to his chair next to the bed. Balancing the clipboard on his
knee, he wrote out a very detailed report of everything that had happened
since Petar’s arrival. Listed out like this, Luca gained a whole new
perspective of how heinous this situation had been. How much, day-to-day,
he’d navigated around and put up with when he really shouldn’t have.
He’d swallowed too much in an effort to not upset Noe any further. Luca
looked at his list—a full three pages of transgressions—and swore to
himself to do better. The next time someone spoke to Noe like this, family
or not, Luca would punch them straight out. Regardless of Noe’s
peacekeeping wishes.
The time for tolerance was well past. Tolerating something didn’t ever
help the situation. It just let the abuser think they could get by with it and
emboldened them. Luca had learned from this mistake. Never again.
Listing everything out also broke his heart even further, for two reasons.
First, he was sure Noe could add to the list, as he likely hadn’t told Luca
everything. He was still in the habit of handling everything himself.
Second, no one should be subjected to this kind of verbal and emotional
abuse. Petar wasn’t even sorry. Oh, he was sorry Noe was hurt and he was
the direct cause of it. Luca believed that much. But he wasn’t sorry for
believing his brother was nasty and unnatural. He wasn’t sorry for
threatening and abusing his brother constantly. Without a doubt, Petar
hadn’t learned anything from this. He likely never would.
Luca was proud of Noe for finally standing his ground and saying
enough was enough. It also worried him that it had taken this catastrophic
event to push Noe to that point. His fiancé was too nice for his own good.
Luca suspected Noe’s breaking point wasn’t even about his own safety.
He’d realized Luca would endanger himself to safeguard Noe, and it was
that which had pushed Noe the final step. Luca didn’t know everything
about Noe, far from it, but he did understand his lover enough. Noe would
protect his own, above all else.
Luca would need to have a serious talk with his man after Noe felt
better. No more tolerating the bigots. Neither of them deserved that
negativity.
Luca wrapped up the report with the strongest possible language, urging
that Petar be punished for gross negligence on the job, if nothing else. What
he’d done was criminally stupid, so Luca had high hopes someone would
probably punish the idiot.
Then he signed it and set it aside. Nothing else he could do for now.
Luca’s eyes drifted to Noe. Gods, seeing him sail through the air and hit
the water had terrified Luca. It was a miracle, all told, Noe hadn’t been hurt
worse. If he’d hit a chunk of ice at that speed... Luca had seen men die after
they’d been thrown off a ship into an icy sea.
Luca’s hand went to Noe’s forehead first, then his cheek, checking his
temperature. He was definitely warmer, but Luca felt he was a bit cold still.
He took the blanket he’d been using and draped it over his fiancé. He didn’t
want Noe chilled.
His mouth looked pinched with pain even in his sleep. Having bruised
ribs in the past, Luca had a good idea of how painful the healing process
would be for Noe. If Luca could switch places, take the pain from him, he’d
do it in a heartbeat. Luca never wanted him hurt like this again.
Maybe he should arrange for Petar to be thrown overboard on the way to
Scovia. The right amount of money would take care of it.
Then he sighed again. Sho would likely anticipate such a move and head
it off. The former general had been their main strategist in the war for a
reason. He knew people, how they reacted, and knew how to plan ahead.
Dammit.
 His eyes went to Noe once more. Sho’s observation truly had hit home.
In love with Noe? Luca wasn’t sure of that.
He’d always liked Noe, respected him. It was why he’d asked to date to
begin with. Of course, part of the selling point in their relationship was their
very surprising but gratifying sexual chemistry. Luca hadn’t anticipated that
going in. He’d been as surprised and pleased as Noe that they were
compatible in that way.
Really, their relationship had started because Noe hit almost every bullet
point on Luca’s checklist. It had been enough. Luca had felt gratified he’d
found a man to raise a family with, whom he could trust, and didn’t look
any deeper than that.
Today showcased his feelings had grown deeper, much deeper, than he’d
realized. Sho was right in that he normally had a very even temper. Him
flying off the handle showed he didn’t just like Noe. Such a tepid emotion
couldn’t be ascribed to how he felt. Luca had reacted like one of his own
had been hurt.
He didn’t know if he was in love with Noe, per se, but he clearly did
love his fiancé deeply. Loved him the way you would love family. Nothing
short of that emotion would have elicited such a strong response. Even now,
Luca sat here contemplating murder on his lover’s behalf, which said a lot.
Perhaps he’d fall for Noe romantically in the future, perhaps not, but the
love he already had for the man was there. Frankly, he didn’t know if he
was capable of romantic love. But did it matter, in the end? When Luca had
first told the Brahmses about his insane plan, Sho had told him that he
wanted a loving, healthy relationship for Luca. He felt he had that, as he
cared for Noe deeply.
And that was more than enough.

OceanofPDF.com
 Pain woke Noe up. He grimaced, shifting a little in tiny movements,
trying to settle again because he truly didn’t want to be awake yet. No dice.
His body was in too much discomfort to even contemplate falling back
asleep.
Dammit.
Reluctantly, he opened his eyes and realized that as he slept, someone’s
hand had covered his. Turning his head, he blinked at the sight of Luca
sitting at his bedside. At least he was fairly certain it was Luca. Noe’s vision
was a bit fuzzy without his glasses, but the dark hair and size were right. He
had curled up—in a very uncomfortable fashion—in the chair next to Noe’s
bed and was currently sound asleep. His mouth was parted a little, kimono
askew, a blanket resting over his lap. His head tilted onto a pillow against
the back of the chair at an angle that was sure to cause a crick, hair a messy
display over one shoulder.
Noe’s heart swelled three sizes just at the sight.
He’d stayed. Despite how awkward it must have been throughout the
night, he’d stayed. He hadn’t retreated to the ryokan for sleep, but planted
himself right there, refusing to move from Noe’s side.
Aww, he was so cute, his fiancé. Noe wanted to kiss him. Damn ribs
made the idea painful, though. They gave a sharp poke at him at just the
thought. Fuck you, ribs. At least let him fantasize.
Noe wasn’t too surprised Luca had dove into the icy harbor after him, as
his courage didn’t seem to know limits. Plus, Noe knew how much Luca
adored him, ’cause he’d been told so. What had surprised him was what
came after. Luca’s reaction to Petar had told its own story. The man had
been enraged. Truly, Noe had never seen any living being so mad before.
Luca’s temper had been like a living thing, almost terrifying to witness, and
Noe hadn’t even been on the receiving end. Hell, it had taken two men just
to pull Luca back, and if not for those two, Noe would likely be short a
brother right now.
It was then Noe realized he meant far more to Luca than he’d suspected.
Noe didn’t know if Luca was in love with him, per se, but his affections
clearly ran very deep, perhaps deeper than Luca had already candidly
admitted to. Which thrilled Noe in turn.
As for Noe, well, how could he do anything but be hopelessly in love
with this man?
The door made a soft noise as it slid open and Noe blinked, turning his
head again to watch the nurse come in, a tray in her hand. She smiled upon
seeing him awake.
“Keller-san, how do you feel?”
“In pain,” he admitted with a grimace.
Luca snapped awake, startling, then groaned and put a hand to his neck.
“I knew that was a bad idea. Noe, how are you?”
“Not comfortable,” he admitted wryly, “but with a fractured arm and
ribs, it’s not surprising. At least my headache’s subsiding.”
“Here,” the nurse instructed, holding a glass out to him. “Drink this. All
in one. Then I have hot tea and pumpkin porridge for you.”
That did sound good, actually. Noe hadn’t been able to eat much of
anything yesterday because the accident had happened early in the morning.
His stomach was petulant about being underfed.
“Here, El brought your spare glasses and a pillow.”
“Bless her.” Noe felt infinitely better with glasses on, the world coming
into focus once more.
Luca shifted to the bed and helped support him so he could sit up a little
straighter. Noe relished the gesture and gave him a warm smile. He did
appreciate the support, too, as it made sitting up easier.
All right, nasty medicine on three. One, two, three. Noe forced himself
to guzzle it down, then stuck his tongue out at the extremely bitter taste. He
couldn’t complain, though, as the medication had done wonders to keep the
pain at bay. It was worth the five seconds of fighting his gag reflex. His ribs
smarted at the swallowing, but his ribs smarted at just breathing, so he was
willing to down meds to help with the pain. Especially since he still wanted
to eat something.
 The nurse exchanged the cup for tea, which he immediately swallowed a
healthy amount of, washing the taste out. Ah, better.
While he ate his porridge in small bites, the doctor came in and
examined him. He made frowny faces before informing Noe, “You still
have concussion. You not tracking well.”
Oh. Was that why Noe felt rather disconnected and out of it?
Luca didn’t like this either. “How bad?”
“Not too bad, but would rather he stay here another two days. Just in
case. Also, will rest easier here with healing ribs than ryokan.”
Ohh yeah. Futons would not be good right now. No way to be propped
up.
Although Noe could lie propped up on Luca all night. The thought made
him giggle.
Luca looked at Noe sideways. “I agree on the not focusing part.”
Eh? Noe was focused. He was just easily distracted by his handsome
fiancé. There was a difference.
The doctor shook his head, still frowning. “You stay another two days.”
Hard to argue with his tone.
Noe finished his porridge and felt better for it, and the nurse retreated
with everything on her tray once more. Luca helped Noe up so he could go
piss, his bladder thankful for the relief, then they retreated back to the room.
While he helped Noe get situated on the bed, Noe couldn’t help but ask
questions.
“Where’s Petar?”
“On his way home.” Luca sat next to Noe on the bed, their hips pressed
together. “Sho forced him onto a ship yesterday evening, along with our
written reports of what he’d done and why we were throwing him out of the
program.”
“Oh.” Noe sat there and digested this news. Better for him to leave,
undeniably, after all he’d done. Still, Noe felt this heavy weight of sadness
tugging at him.
“Why are you making that face?” Luca prodded gently.
“I’m just…I’m just sad.”
“Because he left without saying goodbye?”
“Well, kind of that, although really, I’m mostly relieved. I don’t think
goodbyes would have gone over well. Likely it would have devolved into a
fight. Again. No, it’s just…” Noe paused, struggling to put feelings into
words. “The chance to change his mind is gone forever.”
Luca canted his head a little, studying him. “Is that all?”
“That and I realize I’ve likely lost all contact with my family too
because of my decision. They feel the same way. They won’t tolerate me
ignoring him. It’s all gone in one whoosh, really.”
Luca ran gentle fingers through Noe’s hair, his smile sad. “They can
change, but only if they want to. Petar has no intention of changing. Even as
he was being forced onto that ship yesterday, he screamed about how he
was only trying to save his brother from making a mistake. The damn fool
nearly killed you and still didn’t understand how wrong he was about
everything.”
Noe winced but wasn’t too surprised by that. “I know you’re right. It’s
just hard to write off a brother, a family member, like that.”
“I know it must be. But you can’t trust him anymore, Noe. The fool puts
being right over your very life.”
Sadly, that wasn’t even an exaggeration. “I did mean what I said
yesterday. I won’t contact or see him again. I have to cut ties for my own
safety. I know it had to be done. I’m just mad and sad. Sad and mad. Sadly
mad?”
“You’re barely making sense, y’know?”
“But you’re smiling at me.”
“Because you’re cute like this.”
“Aww, you do think I’m cute.”
“I think you’re sexy, too.”
Noe blinked at him, not sure he’d heard right. “I am?”
“I’d like to point out I have a hard time keeping my hands off of you.”
“Oh. Yeah, that’s true. You’re always kissing me. It makes me
immensely happy. I worried at first you were just doing it to make me
happy, but you’re always smiling after you kiss me, so that clearly wasn’t it,
and so I just tried to do it back as much as you were doing it, but that’s
really hard because first of all, you ambush me when I least expect it, and
second of all, you kiss me a lot. A lot a lot.”
Luca leaned in to graze a kiss against his lips. “Like that?”
“Mm,” Noe agreed dreamily. “Like that. It’s no fair. I want to kiss you
just as much.”
“Then do it.”
 “I’m trying. Haven’t you been listening? That’s it, I’m declaring a
kissing war.”
Luca was definitely laughing on the inside. His lips kept twitching and
those grey eyes danced with laughter. “May the best man win.”
Look at him, being all smug over there, like he was sure he was going to
win. Noe was quite put out with him. He shouldn’t be writing Noe off so
quickly. Luca leaned in and brushed a kiss against Noe’s forehead. “Now,
you’re stuck here another two days. If you’re comfortable, I can run to the
ryokan and fetch a few things to help you pass the time here.”
“Honestly, that would be good.”
“Let me—”
There was a light tap at the door before Ren’s voice called out, “Safe to
enter?”
“Enter,” Luca answered.
The door slid open to reveal not only Ren but Sakura. In her hands, she
held a very large stuffed dragon and a thick quilt. She promptly came to
Noe’s other side, looking him over seriously.
“Are you feeling better?”
“I am,” Noe replied, glad to mean it. “Thank you for checking up on
me.”
She extended both dragon and quilt. “I’ll let you borrow Raijuu so
you’re not lonely here. You have to give him back, okay?”
She was such a sweet kid. Noe took her offer in the spirit it was meant.
“Thank you.”
Luca helped drape the quilt over his legs. His feet were a little cold, so
he welcomed the extra layer. Raijuu went into Noe’s lap. Huh, the dragon
did prop up his arm in a way that made it more comfortable. Perhaps this
gesture would be more helpful than Noe realized.
“We can sit and keep you company while O’ Broín runs to the ryokan.
Spell him a little,” Ren offered.
Luca glanced at Noe, checking, and Noe encouraged him to go with a
nod. “Bring me some of my books and maybe my kumihimo bag?”
“Those I can grab. I’ll take the offer, Sho, thank you.” Luca got up at
that point, leaning in to give Noe a light peck on the lips before sliding past
Ren and out of the room.
See? He was already stealing kisses again, and Noe was trapped with
bad ribs. How very dare he. This was cheating, and Noe would be upset
about it if he didn’t enjoy the kisses so much.
Ren took the chair Luca had vacated and looked Noe over. “You do look
better. There’s some color in your cheeks now. Did O’ Broín tell you that
your brother’s on his way to Scovia?”
“He did. I’m glad, honestly.”
“None of us are shedding any tears over it. He threw quite the fit while
leaving. Insisted on at least saying goodbye to you, but none of us trusted
him anywhere near you after what happened. He wrote a letter to you,
which I agreed to pass along, mostly to shut him up.” He took said letter out
of his breast pocket and handed it to me. “I’ll leave it up to you whether you
want to read it or not.”
Noe took it with severe misgivings, as it was probably full of the usual
half apologies, insults, and rants. Noe might give in and read it later, but he
had no desire to right now. He was still angry with Petar for nearly getting
him killed.
“Also,” Ren continued, “Giric insisted on roughing him up before he
went. Something about him being your best friend since childhood and
having the right. Since Petar was being insufferable, I might have looked
the other way for a few minutes.”
Noe snorted. “He deserved it. Thank you for that.”
“I figured it was only fair he didn’t get off lightly, considering how
badly you got hurt. Plus it made Giric easier to live with, once he worked
out his anger a little. I sent a message to Princess Alexandria via pigeon so
she could be aware of what happened. The message was understandably
short, but I wanted to give her a heads-up considering Petar’s actions create
international backlash. Or the potential for it, at any rate. I wanted her to
know this was more of a family matter than anything. She sent a reply,
which I received this morning, and let me know she’d handle the matter
personally. Your brother’s going to have quite the welcome when he lands.”
Noe blinked at Ren, not expecting this. “What is she planning to do?”
“Honestly? I don’t know. I don’t know that even she has fully decided
yet. I do know she’s hopping mad. Petar was supposed to represent all of
Scovia, and her by extension, and him doing something this detrimental to a
brand-new program has enraged her. Knowing her, I don’t think he’ll be
able to work in the engineering field again. He’ll probably face jail time.”
Part of Noe felt like he should be upset about his brother in prison, but
again, after what he did yesterday… “I think he needs that, as callous as it
might sound. He needs real-life consequences to all of his shitty decisions
for him to wake up and realize that while he might have opinions, his
conduct is more important. Not everyone will agree to or adhere to his own
standards. He’s got to learn how to tolerate others’ differences.”
“Agreed. In that sense, he was the worst possible candidate to send here.
I think he was assigned here because he’s your brother, truth be told. I’ve
already sent letters to your company that they are not to repeat this mistake.
No one gets in by dint of being related to someone here.”
“Wise. Thank you for telling me.”
“You’re the victim, after all. It’s only fair you’re fully aware of what’s
going on. Also, if your family comes at you over this, you can tell them it
wasn’t your doing. Your superiors handled it all while you were still
knocked out and sleeping. They can’t blame you for Petar’s mistakes.”
They likely would. Noe made the perfect scapegoat, after all. However,
he was also tired of his family’s abuse and had no intention of tolerating it
anymore.
Noe had only one other question. “What about the beams? Are they
going in?”
“We had quite the job of untangling all the guidelines and getting things
reset to try again. Today, we’re doing everything carefully to make sure
things are prepped, and if the weather holds, we’ll try again tomorrow. I
think we’ll be fine this time. We’ve got far more guidelines and
counterweights. In fact, we may have overdone it a little, but I’d prefer that
over having someone else yanked into the harbor.”
“Me too,” Noe admitted wryly. “All right, good. I want those beams in
place before the weather changes on us again.”
“I think everyone can agree there.” Kindly, Ren directed, “Rest. We’ve
got this, I promise you.”
Noe was heartened to hear it. Yesterday may have been a disaster, but
hopefully, everyone had learned from the mistakes. All they could do at this
point was move forward.

OceanofPDF.com
 Luca received word of the teacher finally arriving, so he snagged Nathan
as he walked to Sho’s office to meet him. The teacher was actually meant
for the exchange student program but had agreed to start early to help them,
and Luca was grateful he was so accommodating. He owed the man dinner,
at the very least. Out of all the students, Nathan was the most likely to give
the Shiirein pause, so Luca wanted to be there to smooth things over.
Besides, Nathan was the best student intern out of the group.
Sho greeted them with a smile as they came through the door. “There
they are. Yamada-sensei, this is General O’ Broín and Nathan Asen. Asen-
san is one of your students.”
Yamada was a very thin, unusually tall man for a Shiirein. Meaning he
could almost look Luca in the eye without effort. He greeted both men with
a bow, then offered a hand with equal poise and grace, eyes studying them
behind his round glasses.
“General, a pleasure,” he greeted in perfect Trader.
He had the air of someone quite comfortable with western customs,
which gave Luca some hope. He shook his hand and greeted him in return.
“Yamada-sensei, we’re very glad to see you.”
“Yes, I’ve been updated on some of the trouble. Mr. Asen, I hope we
work well together.”
That last bit had been said in perfect Scovian. Luca gathered the
impression Yamada had been chosen as a teacher for the students for a
damn good reason. Just how many languages did he speak?
Nathan was not to be outdone and returned the greeting with his best
Shiirein. “I am in your care, Yamada-sensei.”
Yamada blinked up at him. “My, that was very natural sounding. You’ve
been studying hard.”
 “Nathan is the best student,” Luca explained, feeling a spark of pride.
Why, he had no idea. It wasn’t like he had any claim to the young Scovian.
“He actively looks for new words and vocabulary. He’s better at speaking
than the rest of your students combined. It’s partially why I brought him
with me to make the introductions.”
“Ah-ha. Delighted. A mind that seeks to learn is one that will forever be
enlightened. That’s what my teacher always said, at least.” Yamada looked
beyond pleased. “Well, if we must have one rotten student, then we must
have one exemplary pupil. That’s how it normally works. General, I will
take over the students from here. I realize they are not part of the exchange
program, but I can only teach so much at a time. Would it be all right to
have half days with them throughout the week to hammer in culture,
history, and language?”
“You have it. We’ve been teaching them what we can, but of course that
was barely a base level. We leave the rest in your hands.” Luca was happy
to say that because between the workload and an injured fiancé, he didn’t
have time for babysitting.
Nathan lifted a hand. “I can show him to the ryokan, if he’s staying in
the same place as us?”
“He is,” Sho confirmed. “He’s got the last open room in the building,
actually. I thought it best to keep your teacher with all of you. Yamada-
sensei, this is acceptable, I hope?”
“I wouldn’t have it any other way,” he confirmed. “Thank you for the
consideration.”
Nathan seemed beyond eager to finally have a teacher he could pester
nonstop with questions. With his enthusiasm, he’d be damn near fluent by
the time he left the country.
He again said in Shiirein, “Shall we go?”
Yamada gave another approving nod. “Yes, let’s. You’re quite good at
conjugating. Brahms-sama said you’ve been studying with his daughter?”
Nathan led them both out the door. “Yes, she’s been helping me, while
I’ve been teaching her what Trader I know. It’s been very helpful.”
The door shut behind them and Luca blew out a relieved breath. “I’m so
glad to see that man, I want to throw a party.”
Sho groaned a laugh. “Tell me about it. Not that I think Petar would
have behaved any better if he’d been here, mind you.”
“Sadly, you’re probably right.”
 “How’s Noe doing?”
“Moved from clinic to the ryokan, at least. Okami-san found enough
pillows to start her own shop and crammed them all into our room. I’m able
to prop him up comfortably, and when I left, he was dozing. His concussion
is gone, at least. He’s not saying weird sentences anymore.”
“Relieved to hear it.”
“I do find it very cute your daughter gave him the dragon for company.”
“I honestly didn’t expect her to do that. It’s the first toy we ever gave
her, and she carts it absolutely everywhere. I knew she really liked Noe, but
I didn’t realize how far that liking went. I know she’s missing it. Do you
think now that he’s not in the clinic, we can come retrieve it?”
“Sure.”
“Good, I’ll do it soon.”
Luca looked around the office and hazarded, “Do I need to come back
yet?”
“Half days, if you would. The work’s starting to pile up a little despite
my best efforts.”
“All right. I’ll do so, starting tomorrow.”
“Fine by me.”
Luca waved and took himself back out, heading toward the ryokan once
more. It was a huge weight off his shoulders to have Yamada on site.
Especially after the stress Petar put them all through. It had only been a few
days since he left, and Luca hadn’t been around the rest of the students
much, his focus naturally being on Noe. Luca had to wonder how the
dynamics of the whole group had changed now that the troublemaker was
gone. Hopefully, things had settled into something less dramatic and more
fruitful.
The one upside to this whole fiasco, aside from getting rid of Petar, was
the way Luca’s people had rallied around them. The entire stay at the clinic,
someone would pop by every few hours just to check on them or bring them
something they wanted. Noe’s engineering friends came by often, but it was
Luca’s people as well. Usually it was Ewan, Bram, or Tavish, but Devaughn
had also shown his face several times. It was heartening, and Luca could
tell it had made Noe unspeakably happy.
Luca wasn’t sure about the absence of everyone else. It could be they’d
sent specific people in an effort to not overwhelm. It had been a small room,
after all. For all their rough edges, his people could be thoughtful and
considerate when the moment called for it.
He reached the ryokan and barely had the front door open when he heard
several male voices ribbing each other. Luca knew that tone all too well.
Oh no. Now what?
Toeing off his boots, he put them aside and slid on the slippers before
quickly making his way to his and Noe’s room. The closer he got, the more
he could distinguish both words and voices.
“We’ll leave ye alone ’til the ribs are healed, and the arm, but we’ll have
to drown-proof ye once yer well. Can’t be havin’ a laird of ours sink like a
fuckin’ rock. It’s outright embarrasin’, innit?” That was definitely Ewan.
“I’m from a seafaring country!” Noe countered in clear exasperation. “I
can swim!”
“Bah, like we believe that.” Tavish was here as well, it seemed. “Ye sank
like a rock, man. If not for Himself divin’ in after ye, we’d be short a Noe-
shaped person about now.”
“I was concussed!”
Giric’s voice joined in. “Speaking as someone who grew up with you,
you cannot swim, you can doggy paddle.”
“Even the doggy paddle sounds like wishful thinkin’,” Tavish
bemoaned.
“What else do we have?”
“Giric, I’d like to remind you that the last time we went boating—” Noe
started ominously.
“I was in the boat!”
“—I had to keep checking underneath the boat because you kept hanging
about under there. Something you want to confess to us?”
Tavish and Ewan cackled, sounding like the drunken gnomes they were.
Luca snickered as he pulled the door open. Clearly, Noe was feeling
better, as he was able to keep up with the banter. Also, it warmed his heart
to hear his men ribbing Noe. It meant they had wholly accepted him as one
of their own, and there wasn’t anything more Luca could ask for.
Stepping inside, he found Devaughn and Caelan there as well,
completely at their leisure. Someone had brought in tea and snacks, and
there were some books, notebooks, and pencils? Luca didn’t know what to
make of those just yet.
 Noe, at least, was happy for a break in the teasing and greeted him with,
“Wasn’t I concussed?”
“Oh aye,” Luca drawled out. “Ye were that. Also swimming the wrong
direction. It’s not his swimming skills ye need to work on, ye stupid lot. It’s
his sense of direction.”
Noe threw a hand in the air, admitting defeat, which set the rest of them
off laughing.
Luca pointed at the books. “What’s all that?”
“Oh, well if Himself-to-be will be laird soon, best he learn the
language,” Ewan explained. “Not everyone speaks Trader.”
Luca had thought of this, he had, but he hadn’t found the right timing to
talk to Noe about it. He was glad Ewan had seen the problem and taken
steps to correct it. After all, Noe couldn’t do much else while recuperating.
Why not get a head start on the language while bedbound?
“A fine idea,” Luca said in approval.
“I can say some things,” Noe pointed out. “I have started learning, sort
of. It would be better if I had a formal education in it, though, so I don’t
sound backcountry.”
“Like Tavish?” Ewan couldn’t resist the dig.
Tavish immediately attempted to smack him in the back of the head.
Ewan ducked, snickering.
“Actually…” Noe turned to look at Luca. “Why do you and Devaughn
not have an accent? Well, you slip up when you’re tired or mad, but
normally you don’t.”
“Nobility,” Luca explained with a shrug. “It’s trained out of us.”
“Huh, I suppose I should have expected that answer.”
Tavish challenged this with “Fine for ye to say, Noe, but what do ye
even know to say?”
“Er…well, the insults? Ewan taught me some stuff.”
Oh. Oh no. Ewan had taught him things? Luca grew abruptly concerned.
“Like what, exactly?”
Noe thought for a second before saying, “Der erli sop rae sippy roe?”
The room busted up laughing and Luca was torn between laughing and
groaning. “Ewan, of all the fucking things to teach him, that’s what you
chose?”
“Didn’t he say it perfectly?” Ewan beamed like a proud teacher.
 Well, he had, which was rather the problem. “Noe, did he even tell you
what that meant?”
“Er, not in so many words? He said it was a way to question a person’s
intelligence.” Noe took in their reactions and winced. “I’m now worried
about what I just said.”
“It means, specifically, go piss up a rope and then suck on the wet end.”
Ewan was still chortling like the demented creature he was. No hope for
that one, absolutely none.
Noe grinned along with him, shaking his head. “Well, it’s a good insult,
but I’m glad I didn’t use it. And now I have to ask, what does smourich
mean?”
“A kiss,” Luca translated suspiciously. “He told you to ask for one,
didn’t he?”
“He did,” Noe confirmed dryly.
“I had to teach him all the important words first,” Ewan bragged.
Luca’s first mistake was leaving Ewan without a babysitter. His second
was letting him anywhere near Noe unsupervised.
Noe looked Ewan dead in the eye and deadpanned, “Haud yer weesht.”
A not so polite way of saying shut your trap.
The room went silent for a split second and then everyone busted up
laughing again, mostly at Ewan’s expense. Luca chuckled along with them,
enjoying Ewan’s poleaxed expression, like it had never occurred to the man
what he taught could be used against him.
Oh aye, his Noe could handle this lot and all their teasing just fine.

OceanofPDF.com
 The weather caused some delays, as it’d chosen to snow, but finally, the
day was bright and clear, the ropes and pulleys were all in alignment, and
take two of lifting the beam into place commenced. Noe couldn’t do
anything to help but supervise, but dammit, he wanted to see that thing go
into place. He wanted the satisfaction. It almost felt like revenge after the
beam tried to kill him the first go-around.
Luca was of two minds, having Noe outside while still recovering, so
they ended up in a sort of compromise. Noe had a chair, two blankets, and a
suitou of hot tea so he could sit on the lofty perch and watch it all come
together. General Brahms shared Noe’s perch, using a spyglass so he could
see the particulars and give orders if necessary. Knowing he’d be sharing
this spot with the Aartan general, Noe had brought Raijuu the dragon with
him so he could return it to Sakura. Not that she was here yet, but she
would be soon.
Noe heard the call from the foreman with the drum hitting the beat, and
the first heave lifted the beam ever so slightly off the chilly ground. A
second heave saw more progress, and he anxiously watched as it gained air.
This time, everyone was very intent, and aside from calling out to each
other to coordinate, there wasn’t much talking being done. Which was how
it should be.
The beam seemed intent on behaving today, but Noe wasn’t going to
relax until it actually settled into place. Everything else would be easy by
comparison, as this beam was much larger than the rest.
When it finally did settle into the right place, Noe and General Brahms
both let out a long breath of relief.
“That,” Noe observed, “is a weight off my shoulders.”
 General Brahms grunted in agreement, still peering through the spyglass,
intently watching.
Some might find his lack of words off-putting, but Noe didn’t. His own
grandfather had been a man of few words, so he was used to the type.
Besides, anyone who had observed General Brahms around Sakura knew
the man was a softie at heart. He spoiled his daughter relentlessly.
“Thank you for handling things,” Noe tacked on. “After my accident, I
understand things went very awry. It meant a lot to Luca that both you and
your husband took care of everything so he could focus on me.”
General Brahms lowered the glass enough to focus on him, those blue
eyes twinkling. “You’re welcome. Don’t get hurt again.”
Noe laughed, able to interpret him without issue. “Luca’s a bear when
one of his own is hurt. I’ve realized this better than anyone, after being the
focus of his attention. I’ll strive to be more careful.”
Another satisfied grunt, an almost imperceptible nod, and then he went
back to peering through the glass.
Welding started on the main beam, but those who were on the ground
reset the rigging, preparing to lift the next beam into place. They might as
well—they had hours of daylight left. Why not set as many of the beams as
possible while they had good weather?
From the road, there was a happy call of “Papa!”
Noe turned his head to watch as Sakura raced up the hill, a bamboo
suitou in her hand, and she waved hello as she spotted him. “Keller-san,
you’re up! Are you feeling better?”
“I am, much better.” His ribs were still sore, arm still a touch achy, but
anything was an improvement over the day of the accident.
“Good!” She skipped to her father’s side and offered him the thermos.
“Hot tea. Uncle Robert packed me snacks too. Do you want snacks?”
“Later,” he answered with a soft smile down at her.
While their interaction was cute, what amused Noe most was Nathan
standing beside her. Did the man just follow her everywhere? Noe knew for
a fact he now had language lessons and duties of his own, so how did he
even find the time to follow Sakura all over?
Nathan greeted him with a pleased smile. “It’s good to see you up, Mr.
Keller.”
“It’s good to be up. I was becoming deathly tired of staying cooped up in
my room all day.”
 “I bet. Hardest part of recovering is limiting yourself so your body can
heal. Gets boring quickly.”
“Agreed. One hundred percent agreed. Speaking of, though…” Noe
reached down and lifted the bag with the stuffed dragon. “Sakura-chan,
thank you for the loan. He was actually the perfect armrest for me and
helped me sleep.”
She accepted the dragon back with a brilliant smile. “He’s the best sleep
assistant. I knew he’d help.”
“That he did.” Noe wasn’t exaggerating much, as the dragon had been
the perfect armrest for him. None of the pillows had quite worked as well
without aggravating his ribs. It was only the past night he’d found he didn’t
need to use the dragon and decided to return it to her. “So thank you again
for the loan.”
“You’re welcome.” She paused and looked him over seriously. “Is
General O’ Broín still mad?”
“Mad?” Noe wasn’t quite sure what she meant by that.
“About, you know…” She made a gesture that seemed to encompass
everything, brows furrowed in frustration. Sakura was searching for the
word, but it seemed to be evading her. “When you got hurt, he was really
mad.”
“Oh! That’s what you mean. He’s much calmer now.” It was sweet she
was worried. “I’m sure you’ve seen for yourself. When you get hurt, your
parents are worried, but they’re also angry, right? They’re mad they weren’t
able to stop you from getting hurt.”
She nodded seriously. “Yeah. I thought that was it, but he was also mad
at your brother.”
“To be fair, we were all mad at my brother. Me more than most. And he
deserved it because it was entirely his fault.”
“It was. Chichi said he won’t come back here.”
“No, he’ll never be allowed in Shiirei again.”
That pleased her. “Then he can’t hurt anyone here again. I’m glad.”
Satisfied, she turned to her father and tugged his arm. General Brahms
seemed to know what that silent signal meant, as he leaned sideways a little,
scooped her up, and settled her on one hip, then passed the eyeglass to her
so she could see for herself.
Frankly, their nonverbal communication was adorable to watch.
 What she’d said to Noe stuck with him, though. Even Sakura had been
unnerved hearing about Luca’s anger. She hadn’t known much kindness
until her fathers adopted her, so that said something.
Sakura wasn’t the only person who’d voiced that observation to him—
far from it. Even men who had served with Luca his entire life had been
unnerved by how angry he had been. Hell, it had taken two men to pull
Luca off Petar, and Noe knew for a fact how strong Ren and Ewan were.
Even in his half-frozen state, though, Luca had almost overpowered both of
them. Noe had been too out of it to properly register what that had meant at
the time. Now?
Well, now it painted quite the picture in his head.
Luca had been upfront with him from the beginning of their relationship
that he might never fall in love with Noe. Noe had accepted that because
Luca had offered him so much else—so much of what he had dreamed of
and craved. Sacrificing romantic love for a good husband to live with had
seemed worth it. But even if Luca wasn’t in love with him, he clearly felt
deeply for Noe. His affection wasn’t in question. All through his recovery,
Luca had been very attentive and patient, and not once had Noe felt any
lack.
Luca’s anger had told a story, but his actions after that day also told their
own story. Noe hadn’t missed any of the cues. Honestly, if Luca cared for
him so much, it felt wrong to keep his own revelation to himself. He didn’t
know precisely how Luca would take the news that Noe had realized he was
head over heels in love with the man. Not for one second did Noe think
Luca would take the news badly; however, it might make things a touch
awkward between them. Noe didn’t want to pressure Luca to respond in
kind, no good would come from that anyway, but…just sitting on his
feelings felt wrong.
Finding the timing for it would be a bit tricky. Especially with him
healing like this, they seemed to have a steady stream of people in their
room, mostly to look out for Noe while Luca dealt with work. Still, he was
determined to try for it today or tomorrow.
Part of him quaked with nerves at the idea, though. Why was it so nerve-
racking to reveal your heart? Even when Noe knew, without a shadow of a
doubt, how much Luca cared for him. This shouldn’t be so scary, dammit.
“Hello, all,” Elsbet called as she walked up the hill. “Oooh, progress! I
see a beam in place!”
 Noe shook off his thoughts and pulled a smile onto his face. “Hello, and
yes, the big beam’s locked in now. At the rate we’re going, we might get all
the major beams into place before end of day.”
“Here’s to hoping.” Elsbet paused at his side, and while she spoke to
him, she clearly looked at Nathan from the side of her eye. “You’re looking
better, Noe. There’s some color in your face, but I’m surprised to see you
sitting here.”
“I couldn’t stand being in our room anymore. Plus I feel vindicated
watching the beams actually going into place right now.”
“Ahh. Well, so long as you’re not overdoing it. I’m not explaining to my
cousin how you reinjured yourself on site.”
“If anyone’s to blame, it’ll be me for insisting on being here.” Unable to
take it anymore, Noe lowered his voice a touch and waved her in closer.
“Just ask.”
“That obvious?” She tugged her lip with her teeth, eyes roving over
Nathan with even more interest. She took him in from head to toe—ice-
blond hair, massive build, tattoos, and all. “He’s just very striking. Name?
Status?”
Why did he feel like an employee of a matchmaker right now? “Nathan
Asen, single.”
“Come on, man, give me more than that!”
Noe was beginning to see why Luca liked Elsbet. She was fun to tease.
“I’ll do you one better. Nathan?”
Turning, Nathan obeyed the hail, and it did not escape Noe’s notice that
he also seemed intrigued by this pretty woman. Perhaps the attraction
would be mutual, then.
“Nathan.” Noe did the introductions while trying not to laugh, because
seriously, these two were very obvious. “This is Luca’s cousin, Elsbet O’
Broín. She’s over here visiting and hoping to become an exchange student
like yourself. El, this is Nathan Asen, one of my countrymen. He’s a
structural engineer in the intern program.”
Nathan lifted her hand and gave a shallow bow over it, his gaze never
leaving hers. “A pleasure, Lady O’ Broín.”
“Why, thank you, and likewise. If you’re in the program, then you
haven’t been here long? Is that right?”
Noe’s duty was done, so he sat back and let them chat, which was
borderline flirting. Luca had made noises about introducing Elsbet to
various people and seeing if she found someone she liked enough to marry,
but he might miss his opportunity at this rate. Elsbet was clearly not waiting
around for him.
Knowing what he did of Nathan, she could do far worse. The younger
man was intelligent and a gentle giant. He’d make a good husband, Noe had
no doubts. He had no idea if the relationship would go that far, but he had
no qualms letting them court for a while and test the waters.
Although, if they did pan out, then it would amuse him to no end. What
were the odds of two Bhodhsans meeting their future Scovian spouses on
Shiirein soil? That had to be some kind of astronomical odds.
Well, if nothing else, these two could have fun chatting with each other,
and there was no harm in that.

OceanofPDF.com
 Luca was something of a nervous wreck most of the day because of Noe.
He did understand the frustration of sitting in a single room with very little
to do, he did. He’d been hurt before during the war, so he could completely
empathize. Still, sitting outside in the cold with fractured ribs and arm
wasn’t the greatest of ideas. Somehow, despite Luca’s better judgment,
arguing didn’t seem to help any. Noe had gotten his way in the end.
Which, how had that even happened? Luca could be stubborn when the
occasion called for it. He knew this as fact. But somehow, when looking
into Noe’s hopeful eyes, he’d lost all willpower to say no.
Must watch out for that, and develop an immunity to it.
The compromise had been Noe only sat, stayed wrapped in blankets, and
had someone with him at all times. The very second he started hurting, he
had to retreat to the ryokan. In fact, Luca had fully expected to come into
the ryokan’s room and find Noe already there. He was rather surprised to
beat him here and was immediately worried instead of relieved.
Had Noe pushed so hard he’d ended up at the clinic instead of here?
No, someone would have alerted Luca if that had been the case.
Surely Noe still wasn’t out there, though. It was almost past lunch.
Actually, Luca had come back to bring Noe lunch.
Well, dammit. Where had his fiancé gotten off to?
Swear to the gods, if he was still sitting up there on the hill—
The door rattled open behind him and he turned, spying Noe. Open relief
coursed through Luca. He searched Noe’s expression, watched for a
moment as he came in, but he seemed to be moving fine. If anything,
getting some air had done him good, as his color had improved and he
seemed in far better spirits.
 Caedmon escorted him in, a wrapped box in his free hand. Seemed
Luca’s captain had managed to talk Noe into coming back in order to have
lunch. Smart man. It was likely the easiest method to get him back here.
Luca would buy the man a drink later.
“Thank you,” he said to Caedmon, all while shifting to support Noe as
he moved toward the bed.
“He’d not overdone it,” Caedmon drawled with a pointed look at Noe,
“but was on the verge.”
“It was too satisfying watching it all come together,” Noe said in
defense, grinning even as he carefully lowered onto the futon and pillows.
“Plus I was having fun watching El and Nathan flirt.”
The whosit and whatsit? “My cousin El? And big puppy Nathan?”
“The very ones.” Noe sat back with a sigh that didn’t sound pained, just
a bit tired. “Also, I’m glad I’m not the only one who thinks of him as an
oversized puppy. El took one look at Nathan and started demanding
information. Was he single, for instance. Then I did introductions and it was
clear they both liked the look of each other very much.”
“Huh. I’d never have put those two together. But if she’s found someone
to flirt with, I’m not going to argue.” Luca knelt to rearrange the pillows a
little better, propping up Noe’s bad arm. “At least she’s chosen a good man
to flirt with. Nathan’s likely the most gentle-natured and trustworthy
Scovian, aside from you, whom I’ve met so far.”
“I’ll take the compliment, but I also agree with the assessment. Well,
we’ll see what comes out of it, if anything.”
Early days yet to make any judgment calls, so Noe was right on that.
Still, Luca was hopeful. His cousin hadn’t even found someone she wanted
to flirt with in years, so her finding Nathan charming was a very good sign.
Also, with someone to flirt with, maybe she’d stop nagging Luca into
introducing her to men.
Caedmon stayed long enough to unwrap the bento boxes and the large
soup thermos, then let himself back out. He did so with a pointed look at his
laird and a jerk of his chin to Noe. Luca gave him a reassuring nod in
return. Yes, he’d make sure the troublemaker would actually stay indoors
the rest of the day.
With only one working arm, Noe had a little trouble eating, although he
managed well enough with his nondominant hand. Still, Luca was in the
habit of moving the whole table to rest over his lap so he could take
advantage of the surface, instead of trying to juggle everything over his
thighs. He turned to pick the table up when he felt Noe’s hand on his arm,
staying him.
“Luca, before we eat, can we talk? I really need to get this off my chest
before I lose my nerve.”
What was this? Surely Noe knew he could say anything to him.
Noe sucked in a breath before blurting out, “I’m in love with you.”
For a second, just a moment, time slowed to an absolute stillness. Had
Luca heard that right? He had, he knew he had, but…well, this came
completely out of the blue. He hadn’t been braced for this at all. Luca
looked into Noe’s hazel eyes, saw the sincerity there, the love and nerves
accompanying his declaration, and elation hit him like a sucker punch to the
heart. But also, anxiety struck in the same breath. Would he be able to
respond and give Noe what he needed in return? He wasn’t sure he could.
Luca did love him, he did want him, but he couldn’t say he was in love with
Noe, and right now the idea it might not be enough was frankly terrifying.
“I realize that wasn’t the plan, and it’s all right if you don’t feel the
same, truly,” Noe babbled on, his nerves apparently getting the better of
him. “You don’t need to feel pressured to reciprocate or say the words back,
I just had to say something because it felt wrong to keep it to myself, like a
lie, and lying to you from the get-go is a horrible way to start our lives
together—mmph.”
Luca had to kiss him. Partially because he was too happy to do anything
else. Partially because he needed a second to phrase in his head the right
response. Not saying the words properly would surely cause trouble at this
stage. He kissed Noe, lingering, enjoying the kiss, feeling the shuddery sigh
that passed Noe’s lips. Only when he felt all right with breaking the kiss did
he pull back, and even then, not far.
“Dearest.” Luca spoke softly, staying close so he could see every whit
and change of expression. “I’m far from upset. In fact, you just made me
very, very happy.”
Joy lit up Noe’s face and he pressed in for a quick kiss before
demanding, “You’re not just saying so?”
“I’m not. I worry I might not be enough for you, but please understand,
you are precious to me. Never doubt this.”
Naked relief took over Noe’s face. “That’s fine. That’s everything I need,
really. I just felt like I should tell you how I feel.”
 “I’m glad you did. You’re right, starting our life together on a lie—even
a lie of omission—is a horrible idea. I do not wish for that kind of
relationship with you, where you feel compelled to hide things from me in
fear of upsetting me somehow.”
Noe brushed light fingers over his cheek, and gods, the way he looked at
Luca. As if Luca was the epitome of every dream Noe had ever entertained.
It was a heady feeling indeed, seeing the love and trust in those eyes.
“I’ll never let that fear enter my head again. I’ll tell you everything.”
“Do. And I’ll do likewise.” Luca kissed him again. “What even brought
this on?”
“Ah, well, speaking with various people about what happened on the day
of my accident brought everything into perspective for me. I was so cold
and in so much pain at the time, I didn’t fully register everything that
happened.”
“Ahhh. And now you do have the full picture.”
“Yes. And, well, I heard everything they said to me and realized in the
process my feelings for you. It’s partially why I agreed to come back here
for lunch, because I wanted to tell you.”
“I’m very glad.”
“Now, on a different note, I am famished. We picked up shrimp fried rice
and miso soup on the way in.”
“It smells delightful. Let’s eat it before it gets any colder.”
Luca shifted the table and such about so Noe could eat comfortably.
Luca was happier now than he had been even twenty minutes ago. Noe’s
declaration of his heart had done that, and Luca wanted to return the favor.
Honestly, he still didn’t know if he had it in him; Luca had never tried to
fall in love before. Would he be able to?
They talked of light, easy topics while eating, and once Luca shifted the
table back, he could see Noe drooping. As suspected, he’d overdone it.
Luca bit back any chiding and instead got Noe situated again so he could
take a nap. The best medicine for him right now was rest, and he
encouraged Noe to sleep as much as possible.
Noe barely had the blanket over him before he was fast asleep. Luca
knelt there at his side and looked him over, once again basking in this
feeling of knowing he was loved. It was marvelous, knowing that, reveling
in it.
 It did present a challenge. Luca had opened up to Noe more than any
other person, but he’d not done so fully, even then. He’d lived his life
guarding part of himself from others. If he could take the final step, bare
himself to Noe completely, would it let him fall in love with this sweetheart
of a man?
He genuinely didn’t know. The fear of it being the wrong move lurked,
ready to pounce, but Luca had never let fear stop him from taking action.
He wasn’t about to do it now. It was just…was it the right step?
Still, Noe had the courage to face him head-on, even knowing Luca
might not love him in the same way. In the face of such courage, how could
Luca not reciprocate and at least try? It might hurt to try, but he’d rather
hurt himself than hurt Noe by not even attempting it.
Whether or not he could properly fall in love with this man was
uncertain, but he was game to start, to at least open his heart. Noe deserved
it. Noe deserved the world. Either way, Luca would be the best husband he
could to Noe. Nothing would stop him from doing that.
Luca was sure enough of his feelings that certain things needed to be
done. First and foremost, informing his parents about Noe. This was the one
part that unnerved him because he wasn’t sure how his parents would take
the news.
Or if they’d take it at all.
He hadn’t breathed a word of his idea to them before leaving. Now that
he was here, with a fiancé he cherished, he couldn’t just sit about and wait
for things to unfold.
Realistically, Luca expected an argument, at the very least. A tantrum of
epic proportions seemed even more likely. Another headache he’d have to
deal with? His mother had her heart set on grandchildren from him and
would likely not think of adopted grandchildren as her own. His father,
well…his father thought of marriages as political arrangements. Luca
marrying an engineer from Scovia was about as anti-political as you could
get.
Then, on top of all that, a man instead of a bride?
His parents would likely take the news about as well as being served a
parfait of decomposing dog shit.
Blowing out a stressed breath, Luca lifted his head enough to watch Noe
peacefully sleeping. He’d warned Noe multiple times about his parents
likely pitching a fit. His fiancé was under no illusions, but still…Luca
didn’t want that for him. He didn’t want to drag Noe home to a country not
his own, into a tense and hostile environment. Words could not express how
much he did not want that.
Noe hadn’t done anything to deserve their animosity, for one thing. Luca
had little desire to put up with his parents’ shit, for another.
Still…the whole purpose of Luca even trying to date men was to have a
partner at his side in order to run the fortress, wasn’t it? His duty had been
what dragged him to this point. He had obligations at home he couldn’t
ignore because his parents made his life hell.
What would Luca do if they said no, adamantly, and barred him from
bringing Noe home?
The question made him heartsick. He couldn’t imagine giving Noe up
now. He didn’t want to imagine it. Duty demanded much of him—he
couldn’t just shrug it aside—but letting go of Noe because of his parents’
demands…Luca couldn’t fathom how he’d even survive the fallout.
Luca forced his emotions to take a step back. He shouldn’t borrow
trouble. His parents wouldn’t be pleased, that much was true, but maybe
they’d be desperate enough to have him married and starting a family that
they’d be willing to overlook Noe’s gender. It sounded like wishful thinking
even in his head, but this whole idea at conception had been wishful
thinking, so…
Luca pulled out pen and paper and set about writing the most
comprehensive letter possible to his parents. He was determined to explain
everything in such a way they couldn’t misinterpret his intentions or
feelings on the matter. It might take twelve drafts to manage it, but he’d
have Noe read this over before sending it, as he trusted his fiancé’s insight.
And if they rejected even the possibility, well, Luca had more than
enough time to come up with a plan B.

OceanofPDF.com
 Anyone who knew Noe could tell you that he didn’t handle sitting
around very well. He very much liked to be active and engaged with the
world, and lying about in bed, while nice in theory, got old very quickly.
Luca despaired of him but finally found a way to let Noe work part of
the day without overdoing it. They’d had several Shiirein and Bhodhsan
people who’d expressed a desire to learn architecture, so they had more
people to teach, and Noe had all the time in the world to get the basics
drilled into their heads. Since they were spending their mornings in
language and cultural lessons, Noe got them after lunch.
He still couldn’t use his right arm, and he was supposed to mostly sit
because of his ribs. Due to his physical limitations, Elsbet had been
nominated to be his assistant. Well, she’d volunteered. Noe was happy to
have her either way. He liked Elsbet.
Their classroom was just an empty room in the back of the city hall,
which was the only spare space to be had these days. The city was full up
between all the soldiers, builders, and students. Noe had enough room to
cram thirty people in here, at least, and that was all he cared about. His first
project was simple—he wanted to walk them through the basics of how to
design a single-room building, starting with footers and how to go up from
there. To that end, everyone had paper, pencils, erasers, and a ruler awaiting
them at each desk.
Now, he just needed his students to show up.
Since he had Elsbet one-on-one, a rare thing, he decided to pump her for
a little information. “Say, El.”
“Hmm?” She glanced up from her seat beside him.
“You know Luca’s parents rather well, I’m assuming.”
 “Unfortunately. They’re not pleasant people. About as bad as my
parents, really.”
“Oh. Is that why you left home like you did?”
Elsbet snorted, no humor in the sound. “Basically. I knew Luca would
take me in until I figured out what to do. There’s no reasoning with his
parents or mine.”
Well that wasn’t heartening in the slightest. “I’m almost afraid to ask…
how do you think they’ll take the news? Of me being engaged to him, I
mean.”
“About as well as they’d take a knife to the gut? Sorry, that was brutal,
but I don’t know how to sugarcoat it.” Elsbet looked down at her hands,
idly twidling her thumbs. “They’re very much the type to think their way is
the only right way. I think it stems from the fact they knew it was a mistake
to marry each other, but their pride won’t let them admit it. They’d rather
bite their tongues off first. Because they can’t admit they made a mistake,
they’re somehow trying to justify it by making their son do the same thing.
It’s a never-ending cycle of stupidity, in my opinion.”
That was rather what Luca had told him, but Noe had hoped for some
glimmer, some chance he might be wrong. If even Elsbet held this
opinion… “Then they won’t accept our engagement.”
“No. I don’t think they will. In all honesty, I think Luca chose to pursue
men to begin with for two reasons. The most prominent being he saw what
an amazing marriage his two friends have and wanted the same. Ren and
Arman Brahms were his goal.”
Noe could absolutely see that. After all, having a marriage like theirs
was his personal goal as well.
“Second, I think he was desperate for some kind of partner who could
help him run the fortress. He didn’t want to die unmarried and childless and
leave his lands up to the whims of fate. He’s seen firsthand what happens to
the territories that don’t have a governing family. He doesn’t want that for
his own people.”
That much, Noe knew. Luca had been frank enough about it. “I
understand. So it’s not like he thought his parents would agree to this, more
that he didn’t know what else to try.”
“Basically.” Elsbet raised her eyes to look at him, expression one of
compassion. “You’re going to have an uphill battle on your hands if you
stay with him, Noe. But I can promise you this, Luca will have your back
every step of the way.”
“I know. I just hope it won’t come down to a fight.”
“Wishful thinking.”
Noe couldn’t bring himself to tell her he secretly feared what would
happen if Luca’s parents refused to accept him. If Noe couldn’t enter their
territory, couldn’t help Luca run it as promised, then there was no point in
them being married. If push came to shove, if Luca couldn’t win the
argument, then…they’d likely break apart. Just the thought pained Noe, like
a hot poker twisting in his heart. He feared losing Luca more than anything
else.
He didn’t think Luca would give up on them easily. The man had fought
too hard to even have them engaged to begin with. They’d talked about this.
They had a game plan of what to do if Luca’s parents couldn’t accept Noe.
Still, the fear ate at him. If, at the end of the day, Luca risked losing it all,
what other choice would he have but to let Noe go?
Elsbet lightly bumped elbows with him. “Hey, don’t make that face.
Luca’s not going to fold just because his parents frown at him. Man’s a
general, a strategist. He’ll find a way around them. He normally does,
really.”
Noe dragged a smile onto his face and buried his fear down deep so it
wouldn’t show. “Thanks.”
“I mean it, Noe. You’re literally the first and only person he’s ever even
courted. Or wanted to court. The fact he proposed to you is more of a
landmark moment than you realize.”
“Seriously?”
“Every other person he went on a date with, it was only one date. There
was never a second one. You are the only person Luca’s chosen to be with.
Take it like a badge of honor and pride, my man.”
“Well, put like that, how can I do otherwise?” Her words did puff his
chest out a little, no lie.
“He will let go of you with his dying breath and not before,” Elsbet
opined with a wink. “Mark my words. So don’t stress about something that
hasn’t even happened yet, hmm?”
“You make a good point. Thank you, I’ll try not to.”
“Now.” Elsbet rose to cross over to the door, peeking her head out into
the hallway. “Where are all the students? Surely lunch doesn’t take this
long.”
“Apparently it does. Or are you just wondering where Nathan is?”
She snickered and didn’t deny it. “I must say, Scovia sure knows how to
export.”
Noe laughed heartily, then regretted it because ribs. Oww. “Other way
around, from my view. Have you two gone on a date yet?”
“Two nights ago, actually, and we have another date set up for tonight.”
Elsbet’s tone turned wistful. “He’s such a sweet man. I like the way he
looks, no mistake, but I agreed to a second date because he’s very kind. Not
to mention smart. He’s absorbing Shiirein like it’s a native tongue.”
“He is doing very well with it.”
Elsbet’s tone turned a touch bitter. “Men get chances like these.”
“What do you mean?”
“Education wise. They get to sign up for programs like this one and
learn.”
Noe didn’t like what he was hearing. “Do you mean you never got a
chance to be formally educated?”
“No. Women in Bhodhsa are meant for hearth and home, nothing else.”
Noe made a note then and there to impress upon Luca that any girls in
their territory would have equal education with the men. There would be
hell to pay otherwise because he would not stand for this ignorance.
Right now, though, Noe felt he had a beautiful chance to right a wrong.
“Want to be an engineer, El?”
Her head whipped around, jaw dropping as if he’d just offered her the
moon on a silver platter. “Will you teach me?”
“I will.” He pointed to the first desk in the row. “Sit and learn with
everyone else. I have to start with the basics with this group anyway, so it’s
the perfect chance to learn. Stick with me for a year, prove you’ve got the
fundamentals down, and I’ll sign off on your certification, too. You’ll be
licensed and able to work anywhere.”
She lit up with a joy so intense, the sun would complain about being
upstaged. “I’ll be your most dedicated student.”
“Of that, I have no doubt.”
Elsbet bounced to him and carefully squeezed him around the shoulders,
her joy infectious. Then she practically leapt into the seat. “What’s my first
lesson? Quick, I want a leg up before the rest of those slowpokes get here.”
 Noe loved her enthusiasm, so he shrugged and thought, why not? “First
lesson. You can never overbuild anything. Nine times out of ten, if a
structure has a problem, it’s because it wasn’t built well. Someone took a
shortcut somewhere they shouldn’t have, and it’ll take twice as much
money and time to pull something apart only to rebuild it. If the thought of
good enough comes to mind, that’s when you know you need to do a bit
extra.”
“Good rule of thumb,” she agreed, jotting it down.
“Second tip I’ll give you is, what we’re building right now isn’t
something you get to build every day. Mizuno Harbor has a unique
geographical layout. It’s why we had initial plans that had to be altered—
twice—to account for the land, the weather, and the demands of the people
using it. If you’re smart, you’ll copy those plans and then dissect why we
are building it the way we are. It’ll give you an insight the next time you
have to build, say, a bridge. Or any other structure that has a spanned
walkway.”
“Is it really so odd, this fortress?”
“I’ve never seen or heard of the like. Now’s a good time to see the base
structure, too, before the masonry starts going up tomorrow. You can see the
footers, how they were poured and built, the beams, all of that. In a few
months, most of it will be covered.”
“Ah. I’ll make sure to take lots of notes and drawings, then.”
A clatter from the hallway alerted them students were now arriving. Noe
carefully rose to greet them, ushering people in. He saw Elsbet brace
herself, as if expecting someone to question her presence, but no one did.
Then again, most of them were Scovians, who were used to women being
right alongside them in the classroom and workforce. People greeted her,
exchanged names, and that was all. The Shiireins gave her a second glance
but were too polite to call anyone on it. The Bhodhsan students recognized
her and apparently chose not to challenge a noble lady on where she wanted
to be.
Pleased, Noe let them all settle before bringing the class to order.
“Hello, everyone. I’m Noe Keller, the lead structural engineer for the
fortress project. Part of the reason why I’m teaching all of you is because of
that, other part is because I suffered an injury last week and am not very
mobile, as you can see. Elsbet has kindly agreed to be my assistant for this
class, so do cooperate with her. Now, I’m going to teach you about
architecture and structural design from the ground up. In front of you are
basic tools for designing. I’ll have you design a single-room building in this
class. Now, that said, what’s the first thing you must consider when building
anything?”
A hand shot up in the back row. “Materials?”
“That’s certainly one element, yes. What else?”
Elsbet had been given a hint earlier, so she raised a hand and offered,
“Footers?”
“Footers.” He gave her a quick, proud smile. She was already absorbing
information. “The base of the structure is what gives it strength. I’ve seen
many a building collapse because no one did the foundation right. That said,
there’s two things you must think of when you put the base foundation in.
First is geography. Second is the weather patterns of the area. The colder
the climate, the deeper you have to go into the ground, as the frost level is
different for every area. If you don’t go deep enough, those footers will be
ejected from the ground, and I invite you to imagine how that’s going to
impact your house.”
Several people winced, so they could apparently imagine it just fine.
“Now, as I said, you also have to consider geography. Are you in rocky
soil? Sandy? Wetlands? How does this impact your footers? Let’s use some
basic common sense here. You, Tamlin, if you’re building in wetlands, what
kind of footer and foundation do you want to build?”
“Uhh…” The man thought hard, scratching his cheek before offering, “If
it’s wetlands, I’d not want my foundation on the ground at all.”
“Why?”
“Well, flooding issues, to start with.”
“Excellent answer. Plus the soil is loose, right? There’s nothing solid to
build on.”
“Right,” his student agreed. “So, wouldn’t you dig deep as you can, put
in posts, and then build a foot or so off the ground?”
“That’s precisely what you’d do. Did anyone get a chance to look at the
footers of the fortress that we built in here? Yes? All right, do you know
how deep those go and why we went as deep as we did?”
Noe carried on asking questions, throwing them information when they
floundered, forcing them to think in engineering terms. More than simply
learning rote information, he needed to train them how to think. How to
look at an area, gauge the environment, and adjust plans accordingly—vital
for anyone who built anything. From the way this group responded, he had
some good minds here, and they’d all likely become good architects and
engineers in the future.
A year from now, at the end of the program, hopefully he’d be able to
sign a certification for them all. Elsbet included.
The program may have been off to a rough start, but it was looking up
already.

OceanofPDF.com
 Noe sat in his room at the ryokan and stared at the letter on the table as if
it were a viper poised to bite him. In days past, he’d have been happy to get
a letter from home. Now? After all Petar had done?
Well, odds were the letter didn’t contain good news.
He’d retreated here after his class that afternoon and taken a pain
reliever because he might have overdone it a tad. Right now, he regretted
having done so because he couldn’t drink for three hours after taking it, and
he absolutely did not want to open that letter sober.
Dammit, just rip off the bandage. No point in letting it sit—it would
hover over his head like a dark cloud.
Noe blew out a noisy breath and opened it. It was three pages, which
might be good, might be bad. Also in his mother’s handwriting, which also
could be good or bad.
Noe,
I am so utterly wroth with you.
Ah. It was going to be one of those letters. Shit.
Your brother is now in prison because of you. He came home
in shame, in tears because you refused to heed him, and he said
you got hurt on the job but he was blamed for it. How dare you do
that to him. We barely got a hug in before he was slapped in irons
and hauled off to trial!
So, clearly Petar had spun the story so that he wasn’t at fault, which was
rather typical of his brother. Petar couldn’t seem to ever take full
accountability for his actions.
 Knowing how this letter would likely go, Noe skimmed the rest of it to
get the highlights. So, Petar had been stripped of his license and was no
longer allowed to work as an engineer. He’d also been sentenced to two
years of hard labor, without possibility of parole, and with a black mark
against him in the construction industry. Which was incredibly lenient,
considering he’d almost destroyed thousands of gold worth of materials on
a site. Not to mention he’d almost gotten Noe killed in the process. They
must have taken his youth and lack of a record into account during the trial.
Of course, it was somehow all Noe’s fault for not protecting his brother.
She didn’t breathe one word of concern for how Noe fared. Did she not
realize how serious his own predicament had been? How close he’d come
to dying, and likely would have, if not for Luca?
She ended the letter saying he’d never be welcome at home again.
Which was typical, as well; Noe got threatened with that whenever he did
something that “embarrassed the family.”
He let out a long, gusty sigh and had to wonder, was it even worth
responding? Petar had never been able to do any wrong in his mother’s
eyes. Part of Noe wanted to set the record straight, but would it even be
worth the effort? It wasn’t like he planned on ever going home again
anyway. He and Luca had initially planned for it as a honeymoon trip, but
that option had died with Petar.
The door slid open and Luca stepped in. Noe’s face must have been
doing something because Luca stopped dead, one foot inside, looking Noe
over with concern. “What’s wrong?”
Noe waved the letter in the air. “Letter from my mother. Somehow, Petar
ending up in prison for two years and being blacklisted in the construction
industry is all my fault. I’m not allowed to return home because of it.”
Luca practically slammed the door shut, expression thunderous. “How
the fuck is any of that your fault? You were unconscious when I had him
thrown onto that ship!”
“Oh, I’m sure Petar spun a pretty story for her before he was arrested
about how none of this was his fault and boo hoo hoo. Petar can do no
wrong in my mother’s eyes.”
“I was a witness to the fact Petar can, in fact, do a lot of wrong.”
“Preaching to the choir, my love.”
Luca shed coat and gloves, then crossed the distance between them in
two long strides. He reached for the letter as he moved. “May I?”
 Noe handed it over without a quibble because he had no secrets from
this man, and what did it matter? Still, he watched with a heavy heart as
Luca read through the letter, his anger visibly mounting with every word.
“I cannot believe the audacity,” he snarled before throwing the letter
down. “That she would just heap all blame and responsibility on you as if
you’d done something wrong. Did she really sweep aside all that was said
in the trial? You were the victim here. Petar was the one who endangered
your life and nearly cost us thousands in damages on the worksite.”
Noe shrugged, because what could he say? His mother was blind and
deaf to Petar’s faults and likely always would be.
“Will you write to her and try to correct the score?”
“Part of me feels like I should just to stand up for myself. But what’s the
point? She sat through Petar’s trial and still refuses to believe her precious
baby did anything wrong.”
“All right. If you won’t, I will.”
Noe blinked up at him, somehow surprised by this. He shouldn’t be—
Luca had proven time and again he would defend Noe from every
antagonist—but somehow, he hadn’t expected this reaction. “Um, well…are
you sure?”
“I’m dead sure.”
“Then I’d say…don’t write my mother. Write my father.”
Luca’s eyes narrowed with shrewdness. “Is he more reasonable?”
“Not blind to his kids’ faults, at least. I have no doubt my mother’s
taking her anger out on me because my father’s not as outraged as she
wants him to be. If you write to him directly, he’ll rein her in. I have no way
of knowing what all was said at the trial, but with yours and Ren’s
testimonies, they probably did something quick. No reason to extend it.”
“No, likely it was a quick in and out. It’s possible details were glossed
over in the process, and the devil’s in the details in situations like this.”
Luca strode to their chest, pulling out stationery before coming back and
plopping down at the table. He started writing, fast and furious, then
paused. “Wait, do your parents speak Trader?”
“They do.”
“Good.” He kept writing.
Noe had a loaded Luca and he wasn’t afraid to use him…Noe snickered
at the thought but kept the sound quiet. Luca truly was worse than a wolf
with her cub when one of his own was wronged.
 Noe watched him write and decided he couldn’t just let Luca do all the
heavy lifting here. The letter from his mother made it clear Noe had no
value to his parents. Sure, his mother had sent it, but his father hadn’t
stopped her. Noe was under no illusions there. Both of his parents had made
it transparent they didn’t support him. Clearly, they didn’t love him enough
to care about him, either.
Was there any point in trying to drag this carcass of a relationship any
further? Noe couldn’t see one. It hurt, relinquishing the hope that one day
his parents would love him as he was. It might always hurt a little, but he
couldn’t allow this situation to continue.
Noe clenched a hand over his heart and breathed out; it felt shaky, but he
was determined. It was fine. He’d build a new family with Luca, right?
He’d have all the love he’d need from this remarkable man and the children
they’d adopt together. Noe also had Elsbet, as they were becoming quite
close already, so that was more family on his side.
Time to let go.
Noe carefully shifted so he could sit at the table as well. He drew the
stationery box closer and fetched out paper and pen.
Luca paused and gave him a glance. “So you’ll write to them after all?”
“I will. There’s something long overdue that I must say.”
“I have to tell you, I’m not doing any sugarcoating over here.”
“Whatever you’ve said can’t be worse than what I’m about to write.”
Luca cocked his head in puzzlement. “I’m now worried. What are you
about to write?”
“That I’m done with them, too.”
Luca sat in stunned silence, and he studied Noe’s expression as if to
verify how much he meant it. “Are you sure?”
“I’m tired, Luca. I’m tired of always being the scapegoat. I’m tired of
being deemed the embarrassment. I’m tired of them not loving me properly.
Three pages my mother wrote, and not once did she even question if I was
all right. Her favorite child damn near killed me, but the thought I was hurt
never crossed her mind. No matter how much the details were glossed over
in a trial, surely him nearly ending my life was brought up.”
“I know for a fact it was.”
“See? She didn’t care what happened to me. I don’t need parents like
that.”
 Luca breathed out heavily and nodded, the mannerism sad but
understanding. “You know I’ll have your back, always.”
“I know. It’s what’s given me the strength to do this.” Noe lifted Luca’s
hand to his mouth, kissing his knuckles briefly, then set about writing his
own letter.
He kept it succinct. Just that he’d had enough of being their emotional
punching bag for Petar’s sake. He was divorcing himself from the family
with this letter and would not entertain any further contact. He also added,
in a fit of pique, that he hoped with his absence they’d see how much of a
screwup Petar actually was. How much damage their enabling of him had
done.
Then he signed it and shoved the paper away, not willing to look at it
anymore.
Luca also finished, signed his, and set the pen down with a final grunt.
“I’ll have it out on tomorrow’s ship. If they send any kind of a response,
let’s just burn it unread.”
“I’m all in favor.”
Luca shifted about the round table to come and sit next to him, hugging
Noe carefully. Noe leaned in against Luca’s sturdy shoulder, his eyes
slipping closed, soaking in the comfort offered. No words were exchanged,
and none needed to be. He felt every bit of the affection and concern Luca
had for him in his calm, careful embrace.
Hard as this was, it was necessary, for Noe’s own sake. Luca would
brace him whenever his heart faltered. Right now, that promise was all he
needed.

OceanofPDF.com
 Luca had realized something after comforting Noe last night. It wasn’t a
pleasant realization. The thought had occurred to him as he’d tried to fall
asleep that his family might well react as Noe’s had done. He had no real
love for his parents, as they’d exhausted that emotion by the time he hit
twenty. It was duty and obligation that had held him to his family home. It
was because he had no blinders of love on that he could see them as they
were and know how prejudiced and spiteful they could react.
It worried him.
He still wanted to try loving Noe, but he had to admit, the reaction of
Noe’s family had put their situation into stark reality. Would he be able to
give up his family for a man he wasn’t actually in love with? Luca had
sworn to try loving Noe, but he didn’t even know how it felt to be in love
with someone. His emotions were very confused on the whole matter.
Luca did know he cared for Noe deeply. He was more precious than air
while underwater, and Luca would put his own life on the line for him.
Literally. Did that mean he was in love with him? He didn’t know.
Did it mean he’d choose Noe over his family, his duty, his very
liveliehood? He didn’t know that either. The questions kept whirling in his
head, worry upon worry making a snarled mess in his mind.
It troubled him enough that he went to speak with Brahms after lunch.
For all he teased his friend for not speaking, Brahms could pry his mouth
open and dispense excellent advice when the situation called for it. Also, if
anyone would understand the pressures that came along with being the heir
to a fortress, it would be him. Brahms had already walked this road ahead
of him. Right now, Luca could dearly use the insight.
He found his friend on the hill, in his usual spot, bundled up against the
cold and with Sakura nearby—ostensibly to oversee her learning and the
building of the fortress at the same time.
Brahms lifted a hand in greeting, head canted to the side as if to say
What brings you here?
“Need some advice,” Luca admitted while taking a seat next to him on
the bench.
Sakura stopped scribbling on her paper and looked up as well, which
Luca didn’t mind. She was a sweet kid and had proven a good support, too,
even if she didn’t fully grasp all the complications going on. Nor should
she, at her age.
“To make a long story short, Noe got a letter from home yesterday
with…well, not good news. His mother was irate with him because Petar
ended up serving time for the mess that happened here.”
“Serving time?” Sakura repeated, confused.
“In prison,” Luca rephrased for her.
“Oh!” Then her brows snapped together in an angry line. “But it was all
Petar’s fault!”
“I know. I’m wroth about it, too. But Noe wasn’t surprised. He said it
was normal for him to be given all the blame. Apparently, Petar can do no
wrong in his mother’s eyes.”
Brahms rolled his eyes at that.
Which more or less summed up Luca’s feelings on the matter. “I have to
agree. He can do a lot of wrong. I wrote a letter back to her and his father,
basically ripping her a new one, because for once Noe’s not shouldering the
blame for his brother’s mistakes. Noe, in fact, wrote to her and cut himself
off completely from his family.”
Brahms opened his mouth, then closed it, expression perturbed. “Last
straw?”
“That’s my take on it. He’s just…done. His family has cut him down, cut
him out, or harangued him for his choices his entire life. He doesn’t have
anything else to give to them, nor should he try, in my opinion. What’s the
point? Every time he’s given them another chance, they’ve thrown it back
in his face.” Luca sat back with a sigh, remembering how defeated Noe had
looked last night. “As bad as that is, I realized my own family isn’t going to
react much better to the news. My engagement to Noe, I mean.”
Brahms pointed to the engagement ring on his finger and quirked a
brow.
 Luca had no idea what that meant. “Do I need to get Sho up here to
translate for you?”
“He meant, if you didn’t think your parents would agree, why did you
get engaged in the first place?” Sakura inserted helpfully.
Oh, for the love of— “Brahms, seriously? You’re making your daughter
translate for you now?”
Brahms just shrugged, a twinkle in his eye.
Perhaps the man was cursed. That would explain why he never said
more than twenty words in a day. He’d keel over from heart failure if he
went over the allotment.
Right, well, moving on. Brahms clearly hadn’t changed because of
fatherhood.
“Honestly? I was desperate enough to try anything. My parents were
putting an ungodly amount of pressure on me to marry and kept shoving
this girl at me who didn’t have the brains to even lace her corset. I couldn’t
stand the idea of marrying her and following in my parents’ very toxic
footsteps. I thought if I married a friend and adopted children, they’d leave
well enough alone. The problem now is…Noe’s not just a friend.”
Brahms’s mouth formed a silent “ah” of understanding.
Sakura didn’t get it and scooted in closer. “Why’s that make it
different?”
“They’d probably accept a friend for my spouse because it doesn’t tread
all over their conservative beliefs.” How to explain this for a child’s ears?
“Noe’s very much intimately involved with me, which will make all the
difference in the world to their eyes. They’ll see me as a man who has an
intimite and sexual relationship with another man, and they’ll be livid. They
won’t accept it.”
“Oh.” Sakura sat on this for a second before her face scrunched up.
“They’re wrong.”
“I know that, and you know that, but they won’t. They’re not going to
change their opinion.” Luca blew out a stressed breath. “I don’t know what
to do. I got into this whole idea because of the duty I felt toward my people.
The whole point of this, in the beginning, was to marry someone so I could
look after my own. But I fear that when my letter reaches home and they
realize what my relationship with Noe really is, they won’t accept him.
They’ll demand I break it off. Then what? What do I do then?”
 Luca looked blindly over the fortress, picturing his parents’ reaction to
his letter. Of how enraged they’d be, how much of a fit they’d throw. They
would likely immediately write back and demand he break things off
without any care for meeting the man who steadily encroached on Luca’s
heart. To them, it wouldn’t matter how wonderful Noe was. They’d only see
him as “not a woman” and therefore unacceptable.
The thought sickened Luca.
“Most of my life, I did whatever my parents demanded of me,” he
whispered. “Mostly for my people’s sake. Partially because it was just
easier. Easier than fighting with them and dealing with the sulking and the
tantrums afterward. Those sulks can go on for a week or more. In my
younger days, I did everything I could to make them love me, but I gave up
after I became an adult. I’m not asking that they love Noe, but is it too
much to ask they let him be? And yet I fear they can’t even manage this.”
Sakura’s small hand rested on his knee, drawing his attention down to
her. She had a very serious look in her dark eyes.
“It’s not love,” she told him seriously. “What your parents are doing,
that’s not love. If you have to earn it, it’s not love. That’s just obedience.”
He looked into her face and felt like she’d just taken a bat to the back of
his head. Gods above and below, she was right. His parents had never
wanted love from him. They’d wanted obedience. It was why their
relationship had never changed even after he’d stopped trying to earn their
love. It had never been their goal in the first place.
How sickening of them. Was that all he’d been good for, then? A willing
slave?
Rubbing a hand over his face, he muttered, “Out of the mouths of
babes.”
“Papa and Chichi and Uncle Robert all taught me this,” she said
confidently. “’Cause I don’t have to obey for them to love me.”
He’d never questioned if Brahms and Sho were good fathers, but damn,
they must be amazing. For an orphaned child to realize she was this loved,
and to be so balanced and confident for her to give such advice? They must
be exceptional.
Luca turned to Brahms and asked, half jokingly, “Can you adopt me
too?”
Brahms snickered and stroked his daughter’s hair. “No. Try again next
life.”
 “That’s fair, I suppose. No one wants a son older than them.”
In a milestone moment, Brahms opened his mouth and actually spoke
again. “Your order is wrong. Duty to yourself first.”
“Huh?” Luca kind of knew what he meant but…what?
Sakura once again translated. “What Papa means is, you have to put
your duty to yourself first. Don’t you have a duty to make sure you’re
healthy, and happy, and all that? Chichi says this all the time. You have to
take care of yourself first, because if you don’t take care of yourself, you
can’t take care of anyone else.”
As obvious as this seemed, it felt like another bat to the back of his head.
Luca had been trained out of this thinking at a very young age, and he was
only just now realizing it. He’d always been told that he shouldn’t be selfish
—to think of his parents, his people, his territory. His duty to everyone else
came first. That was how he’d been raised.
But his parents didn’t. They always put themselves first. It was why
Luca had borne the brunt of their selfish decisions for his entire life.
Shit, how had he not realized this?
Brahms doubly surprised him by opening his mouth yet again. “Can you
live, wholly and happily, without him?”
“No.” His answer was blunt and direct, and it even surprised Luca.
“Wait, is this…I…Shit, I don’t know how to ask this. I don’t know what
love’s supposed to feel like, and I’m scared I can’t give Noe what he needs.
That I can’t love him back as he loves me. How did you know you loved
Sho? Was it just the jealousy?”
“Hmm, a little. Also looked down, realized my heart was missing.
Figured he had it.”
That was so on course with those two, Luca just snorted a laugh. “That
obvious, eh?”
“Took six years for the obvious.” Brahms shook his head. “Still, you ask
the wrong question. What do you want? Do you want to love him?”
“Yes, very much.”
“Then do. Love’s a choice, you know. We choose who we love.”
Luca’s eyes drifted to Sakura, and he realized his friend was absolutely
right. After all, he’d chosen to love Sakura, chosen to take her into his heart.
It really was that simple. Luca was the one making it complex and
overthinking it.
“Don’t overthink it,” Brahms advised.
 “Do you not know me?”
He snickered again but gave Luca a bracing pat on the shoulder. “Still,
don’t. And don’t worry about your people. They want you happy. They’ll
understand.”
Yes, they likely would. They’d all spoken to him from time to time,
reassuring him, urging him to be happy first and foremost. It was about time
he listened to them and believed what they said.
“I made the right decision, talking to the two of you. I knew you’d get it,
Brahms. I’m the idiot who hadn’t realized the obvious.”
Brahms gave him another pat on the shoulder, sympathizing. “Forest and
trees.”
“Basically. I was too close to one to see the other. Thank you, Sakura-
chan, for talking me through it all, too. You’re right. I wasn’t putting the
duty to myself first. I’ve been using the duty to everyone else to deny what
I truly want.”
She gave him a smile, but it looked worried. “You’re not going to break
your engagement with Keller-san?”
“No.” The answer was instinctive, without hesitation, and the moment it
left his mouth, Luca knew it was the right one. He felt such relief, too. He
did love Noe—he apparently had for a while—but worry had kept him from
seeing it. He could love the man properly, and knowing this made him feel
so much lighter, like a breeze could carry him away. “No, I won’t. No
matter what my parents say. They’ve dictated to me my entire life what I
could and could not do. It’s never been for my benefit, only their own. I
won’t allow them to do it any longer. Even if it means I’ll be forced to live
elsewhere until they die before bringing Noe home with me, then that’s
what I’ll do. But I won’t let go of him.”
She looked relieved and popped up to give him a quick hug, which Luca
appreciated, as he needed a hug just then.
He still didn’t anticipate a good response from his parents, but
unbeknownst to them, the dynamics between them had just shifted. Their
selfishness would not be a priority of Luca’s anymore.
If push came to shove, and he had to choose between the fortress and
Noe?
Noe won.

OceanofPDF.com
 Noe eased back into his bed after a quick trip to the corner store. Ahh,
bliss. While his ribs were doing better, he kept trying to use his arm, which
wasn’t a great idea. He remembered that, too—after he tried to use it.
Habits. Habits were a dangerous thing.
Anyway, he’d taken his pain meds before sitting, so he was just waiting
for them to kick in. Honestly, he wasn’t sure which he was more upset
about—the ribs or the arm. No, take that back, the ribs. Once his ribs
healed, he could at least have sex. Right now, Luca treated him like he was
spun sugar, too delicate to be handled. Which, granted, Luca had a point
there.
But Noe missed sex. Dammit. Fucking ribs.
Why did humans need ribs, anyway? Something about squishy organs
and protection or whatever, but couldn’t he just do without the ribs?
Another month, he promised. He could be patient. Or somehow get
creative.
Oooh, creative had appeal. After all, he wouldn’t need to worry about
weight or pressure if Luca gave him oral, right? Maybe they could take
turns and at least deal with some of this building sexual tension?
It was really, truly hard to sleep platonically next to Luca every night
and not touch, okay? His lover was gorgeous, and Noe was only so strong.
Right, he could do this. He knew far more about gay sex than Luca did.
Time to broaden the man’s scope of experience.
The door slid open. Noe immediately paused his greeting (and naughty
suggestion) the second he got a good look at Luca’s face. He appeared
shaken. He was two shades paler than normal, a little hunched in on
himself, eyes overly bright.
 “What the fuck happened?” Noe blurted out. Something obviously had,
in the few hours since they’d seen each other last.
Luca shut the door, shed his coat, and came directly to him. He didn’t
say a word until he was snuggled in against Noe’s side, his head pillowed
on Noe’s good shoulder. Like he needed comfort first and foremost. Noe
immediately reciprocated, stroking through Luca’s thick hair with his good
hand.
Shit, seriously, what the hell?
“I want you,” Luca murmured against his shoulder.
“I want you too, dearest, but you’re seriously scaring me. What
happened?”
“I…I just talked with Brahms and Sakura.”
That shouldn’t be alarming. Should it? Was someone injured, dying,
what?!
Luca breathed out, the air shaky as it left his mouth. “Let me back up.
I’m saying this all out of order. Last night, when you wrote the letter cutting
your family off, I was hit with the realization that my own family might do
the same to me. Our relationship is different now. It’s not a friendship I’m
asking them to accept, but a fully romantic and sexual one.”
Ah. Fuuuuuck.
“I’ve never, not once, won an argument with my parents when they’ve
dug their heels in. I know for a fact they will not accept us, not like we are
now. I also know that despite not having a backup heir to the fortress,
they’ll throw me out if I insist on marrying you. The realization hit that I
will probably be disinherited because I’ve chosen you.”
For a moment, panic threatened to overwhelm Noe. Then he
remembered what Luca had said at the beginning of this conversation. He’d
made it clear he wanted Noe. Okay, ride this out, let the man talk. He
clearly wasn’t done.
“I didn’t know what to do when I realized this. I went to Brahms,
because out of everyone, he can best understand the pressure I’m under. I
talked out with him how I didn’t know how to reconcile duty and my
feelings, my need, for you.
“But then Sakura said something. Two things, really. She said that if
love is earned, it isn’t love at all, but obedience.”
The truth of that hit so hard it stunned Noe breathless. The weight of
those words sifted through his mind, upending everything he thought he
knew. Every interaction he’d had with his family over the past ten years
especially gained a whole new perspective, and it was his turn to feel like
the rug had been yanked out from underneath him.
“I…Wow, that hit the nail on the head.”
Luca nodded. “It was so obvious when she said it, I felt stupid for not
realizing it before. But she’d know. Of course she would—she went from
an orphan to the daughter of two amazing men. She’d felt the difference. I
was so jealous of her for a second, of having two fathers who had taught her
what true love was, that I asked Brahms to adopt me. He just laughed and
said in the next life.”
“Somehow, I can picture him saying that.”
“Then she said something else. Well, they both said my first duty is to
myself. If I don’t take care of myself, I can’t take care of anyone else.” He
let out another of those shaky sighs, his head burrowing in a little more
against Noe’s shoulder, like he was trying to soak in more comfort. “And I
realized I hadn’t been taking care of myself. I’d put everyone else above
me. I’d put the duty of the fortress before me. I’d put disappointing my
people before me. I’d put my parents’ expectations before me. That was all
wrong. I should have been taking care of me and then considering what
other people needed from me. As simple as this sounds, it’s proving hard to
put it into practice. I’d been debating on what to do if my parents wouldn’t
accept you.”
Noe had been fearing this. He’d held it inside, afraid to rock the boat,
afraid of the fallout. It was almost a relief to hear those words said aloud,
because at least he’d have an answer, one way or another.
“But my duty, my foremost duty, is to my own heart. I want you, Noe.
You are the one thing I will never sacrifice.”
Tears spilled over at that point, mostly in relief, because Noe honestly
hadn’t been sure if he’d had enough of a foothold in Luca’s heart to survive
any competition. But he did. His worst fear wouldn’t be realized. Noe
planted a kiss against Luca’s forehead.
“I love you.”
“I know.” Luca finally lifted his head, a tender smile on his face. “I love
you, too.”
“Oh,” Noe breathed, delight spreading through him. He didn’t ask if
Luca was sure—he clearly was, because he said the words with firm
conviction.
 “I told Sho before that wishing for love, true romantic love, was nothing
more than wishing for the stars. The stars heard me, because here you are,
despite me giving up all hope of ever finding you.”
“I guess I wished hard enough for both of us.”
“Is that what happened?” A soft smile blossomed over his face, the love
in his eyes poignant. “I should have guessed. You do bring miracles to me
more often than not. I love you, apparently, to the point of being willing to
abandon every duty I was born into. I’m still a little shaken by the
realization.”
Which explained Luca’s expression when he’d come in. Hell, Noe was
shaken, as Luca’s duties to his kin were the whole point of them dating to
begin with. To think that his love for Noe had surpassed his ironclad duty
stunned Noe.
“It’s all right,” Noe soothed him. “It’s all right to sit with this, to process
it. This is a lot all at once, dearest.”
“Trust me, I’m feeling it, but I want to do something. I know you’re not
up for sex, but—”
“No, please, please let’s do something. I’ve spent half the day feeling
horny as it is, and then you come in and declare you love me? There’s no
way I can behave myself. We’ll try different positions or something until we
find one that works.”
Luca brightened right up. “Then let me find the oil first.”
Noe would have helped, but he had no idea where Luca had even put it.
It had gotten shoved somewhere after his injury, and Noe hadn’t exactly
been paying attention to anything other than being stretched out on pillows
at that point. Instead, he watched his fiancé go from drawer to drawer, and
the more the man bent over, the more his pants framed his ass. He had such
a nice ass. Ooh, maybe he could talk Luca into trying rimming. He had
willingly done it to Noe—a brief shiver went through him at the memory of
those strong hands prying his cheeks apart while a mobile tongue fucked
him—but he’d been strangely shy about Noe returning the favor. Noe
wanted him to see for himself how it felt, though.
The search started getting messier, Luca flipping stacks of clothes and
papers aside, now setting things on top of the chests.
“Dammit, where the hell— Noe, where did you put it?”
“I didn’t touch it,” Noe said. He loosened his belt, then the buttons on
his shirt. Might as well start getting somewhat naked because he had a
damn fine man to seduce.
“Then where the hell did I put it?”
“I have no idea. But, love?”
Luca shifted to the largest chest near the corner. “What?”
“I think we can do something else.”
Luca turned to speak and then his eyes took in Noe’s position and his
words magically dried up.
Noe parted his pants enough to slip a hand in, stroking himself idly,
brow cocked in question.
Luca visibly swallowed, eyes fixed on Noe’s hand. “Are you sure you’re
up for sex?”
“Not anal, my ribs can’t take it, but there’s other things we can do.”
“Oral?” Luca was the epitome of hopeful. A dog spying a new bone, this
one.
“That is certainly one option.” Noe gave a come-hither jerk of his chin.
“Why don’t you come over here and I can show them to you. One at a
time.”
Luca seemed to think this a grand plan, shedding his shirt even as he
came closer to the bed. “I love a man with a plan.”
“I do try. Will you let me rim you today?”
Luca paused for just a beat as he undid his trousers. “I…You know what,
fuck it. I’ll let you try. We can take turns, even.”
Noe’s smile went lecherous. He would enjoy very much being rimmed
and finger fucked later, but right now? Right now, he was about to push
buttons Luca didn’t even know he had.
Oh, this would be deliciously fun.

OceanofPDF.com
 Luca read through the intelligence report left on his desk with a growing
frown. It wasn’t a surprise the Mongs were trying to rebuild their shipyard
as quickly as possible. They were single-minded in their determination,
after all. No, the problem was Sho and Brahms’s raiding party had only
bought them time—and that time was quickly running out. With the good
weather incoming, and the Mongs working day and night to repair their
ships, they’d be able to launch an attack well before the completion of the
fortress.
Dammit.
With a sigh, he set the report down. The only thing he could do right this
moment was beef up security and make sure the patrols knew to pay sharp
attention. Which didn’t seem like much, but as the war had taught him, one
man’s vigilance could often be the turning point.
He penned a quick note and hailed a runner to deliver it to Meier, captain
of the Seahawk. The Scovians still patrolled the shores up here, and he
wanted the man aware, as he’d be the first line of defense.
Then Luca sat back and let his mind wander to last night. He probably
shouldn’t have manhandled his still healing fiancé, but Noe had been
nothing but determined. Not to mention enthusiastic. Luca’s whole body
tingled in memory of everything they’d tried. One position had been a no-
go, having put more stress on Noe’s healing ribs than they’d assumed, but
other than that, the night had gone deliciously well.
It had also been healing. Luca had known, intellectually, he could trust
Noe. Of course he knew that, he’d not have proposed if it had even been in
question. But knowing that, and feeling it—those were two different things.
He’d poured his heart out to Noe and not only had the man heard him out,
but he’d embraced every worry. Luca hadn’t ever experienced that kind of
emotional support before, except with friends, and even that had limits.
Noe’s support had no limits, and falling into his arms, knowing Noe would
catch him, had been exhilerating. Also a little terrifying at first. But, well,
Luca knew what to expect now. He doubted it would be as scary the next
time.
Truly, his heart had done well choosing this one. Luca congratulated
himself on falling for Noe. Best decision of his life. It may have taken him
thirty-seven years to find the right person to love, but Noe had been worth
every bit of the wait.
They’d talked a bit about children between bouts of sex. If Luca really
was forced out of the fortress altogether, he didn’t need an heir, per se. So
did he still want children?
He continued to mull this over, as children had been forever linked to
duty in his mind, and it was hard to untangle that. Luca’s instinctive answer
was yes, he did. He wanted them purely for his own sake. He knew Noe
truly wanted children as well. They’d have to figure out what the future
held in store for them first, before figuring out how to adopt and raise
children. Adopting anyone was, at the least, not going to happen until the
fortress was built. But he did want them.
A knock sounded at the door before Captain Meier strode inside.
“General O’ Broín, I got your note.”
“That was quick. I expected it to be later this afternoon before you’d
respond.”
“Off day,” Meier explained with a shrug. “My crew’s on shore leave
today and tomorrow.”
“Ahhh. Well, sit, then. Watanabe-san, tea.”
His secretary immediately rose and went to make it.
Blowing out a breath, Luca sat back in his chair. “I’m sure you’ve
received the same report I have about the Mongs.”
Meier’s lip curled up in disgust. “I have. Can’t they just start focusing on
their own economy and stop raiding us?”
“Apparently not. My report gave an estimate of about a month before
they could launch a few ships, and that’s if they continue at this breakneck
pace. Yours?”
“Yours is more paranoid, apparently. Mine says about two months.”
“Hmm. Well, regardless, it’s clear we need to beef up security. Now that
we’re making actual progress, it would be a damn shame to have it
destroyed. I want to restart building the fortress about as much as I want a
stick in my eye—”
The door burst open and Keithan burst through. “Laird, ye best come.
Some of the kids be in a wee bit of trouble.”
The last time Keithan had termed something “a wee bit of trouble” it had
nearly meant the loss of a limb, so Luca was understandably alarmed. He
immediately left his seat, snatching up his coat as he moved. “What the
hell’s going on now?”
“A few of the lads had a day off, so they went spelunkin’, seems like.”
Spelunking? They had caves up here…? Oh wait, yes they did. During
the war the armies had used some of the caves to store things in before
realizing belatedly the tide rose enough at certain points of the day to wash
everything back out to sea. Wasn’t high tide up here just after lunch? He
checked the clock on the wall, which read just before noon, and winced.
“Dammit. Which cave?”
“I’ll lead ye there.”
Meier was right in step with him as they hurried out of the office and
toward the shoreline. The closer they got, the more commotion there was.
He saw several of the younger Shiirein workers, plus Bram, crowded near
the cave’s entrance. They had rope in hand…and a chisel?
Why a chisel?
This wasn’t alarming or anything.
“Bram,” Luca barked as he moved. “What the hell’s going on here?”
“Nathan’s stuck,” Bram said. “Apparently the lads up here wanted to do
a bit of spelunkin’, not realizin’ these caves fill up durin’ high tide. The
locals only just cottoned on to the problem and reported it to Abe-san. But
now we can’t get the young fool out.”
Why did managing a bunch of twenty-year-olds feel like herding
toddlers?
“Well, let’s not linger about. He’s only got an hour until he’ll have water
up to his neck. Let’s go, let’s go.”
“Not sure how to get him out,” Bram admitted. “And Nathan was the
anchor, so there be a bunch of Shiireins past him and seemingly unaware of
the danger.”
Oh, for fuck’s sake. “Wait, why Shiireins? Wouldn’t they know better?”
“The locals know better, but apparently none of this group was from this
area.”
 Double fuck.
Captain Meier cleared his throat and said, “I have a bit of experience
with this situation, having misspent my youth doing this very thing. May I
take a look?”
Luca waved the man on, because hell if he knew what to do. This was
outside his experience.
Meier strode in, took a gander, then strode out just long enough to grab
three people before going right back in. Luca thought about following, but
considering how big he was—and how narrow that cave opening was—
he’d just get stuck too. Which wouldn’t help the situation at all. The
opening was barely wide enough for Luca to slip through sideways. Why
the hell had Nathan, big as he was, thought this a good idea?
There was no accounting for male stupidity some days.
Eventually, Elsbet must have heard of what had happened, as she rushed
down. She nearly dove into the cave right after Nathan, but Luca caught her
and hauled her back.
“Luca!” She glared up at him. “If Noe was in there, you’d go in.”
“True, but right now, Nathan’s got four men trying to wrest him free. It’s
too narrow in there. You can’t even reach him.”
Snarling wordlessly, she paused there, staring intently ahead. “I can’t see
much of anything. What happened?”
“Only explanation I got was Nathan went spelunking with a group and
got stuck. You now know as much as I do.”
Elsbet grew more agitated. “Why would you even want to go
spelunking?”
“Don’t look at me, it wasn’t my idea.” Over her shoulder, he spied Meier
returning, and oh, was that Nathan? “I think he’s free.”
Elsbet jerked up onto her toes, face lighting up with relief. “Nathan!”
Nathan waved, his expression sheepish. “Sorry, sorry. I’m free now.”
At least the worst of the danger was past. “All right, everyone, out of
this cave. It starts filling up with water very soon.”
Nathan’s expression went blank for a second and then he looked
horrified. “Wait, it fills at high tide?”
“It does. It’s why we didn’t use these caves in the war.”
“Fuuuuck.”
Luca moved the exiting men out of the way, checking with others how
many people had gone in there to begin with. When he got the number
confirmed, he counted off and didn’t relax until everyone was out again.
Only then did he retreat to higher ground, and he found Elsbet fussing over
Nathan, who had some interesting scrapes over his hands and knees. He
evidently had been very stuck.
Captain Meier lingered nearby, and upon spying Luca’s approach, shook
his head in exasperation. “This young idiot had wedged himself in between
two protruding walls, trying to get past them. It was a right job pulling him
free again. I can see why someone brought a chisel. It almost came down to
using it.”
“I could see a wider opening just beyond,” Nathan explained sheepishly.
“I hoped if I sucked in my gut and thought small thoughts, I’d be able to
squeak past. I didn’t realize it was going to fill with water, though. No one
mentioned it.”
“No one in your group is a local, then, because they all know.”
“Oh. Uh, come to think of it, no one is.” Nathan looked even more
sheepish. “I thought it was just a good bonding activity? But, um, I realized
once I got in there, no one spoke Trader all that well, and my Shiirein was
definitely not up to the task. When I got stuck, I tried calling out to them,
but I didn’t know how to say that I was stuck. So I tried saying things like
‘I’m here, you’re there.’ Only, they didn’t seem to get what I was driving at.
So then I tried saying ‘I’m here, and I’m not walking.’ I was pretty panicked
at that point because they’d kept going and were well out of sight. I could
barely see their lanterns.”
Somehow, Luca could picture this whole scene all too well. Of them
moving ahead, exploring, and not realizing the panicked Scovian with them
had fallen behind. Dangerously so.
“Finally, though, Souma-san realized something was off. He called back
this word, but I didn’t know it, so I repeated that I was here and not moving.
And he said ‘Oh, you can’t move?’ And I was about ready to cry in relief
and said ‘Yes, that’s it!’ That was the other word I couldn’t think of. Too
panicked, I guess. Anyway, that’s when they doubled back to me, and I
guess we were making enough noise someone heard we were in there and
raised an alarm.”
Thank all the gods for that because otherwise they’d have had multiple
deaths on their hands. Luca blew out a breath and chose to forgive the
stupidity. He’d done his share as a newly minted adult, after all. It was only
fitting. “The word he said was ukokanai.”
 “Oh!” Nathan whipped his little book out and started writing it down.
“Say it one more time, sir.”
Luca did him one better and spelled it out. “Don’t ask me for the block
character, I can’t tell you. That’s how you say it, though.”
“Thank you, sir.” Nathan paused and then peered up at him suspiciously.
“Why do you know this word? I’ve been here weeks and haven’t even
heard it.”
“Well, lad, I didn’t learn it because I got stuck in a cave. But I did learn
it the hard way. Up you come. While Elsbet deals with your cuts, I’ll tell
you the story.”
Apparently, he needed to have a word with all the young idiots up here
about not spelunking in sea caves, because that was an incident report no
one wanted to write.

OceanofPDF.com
 Two weeks went by, the weather warming up as they reached the
springish months of the year. Everyone was glad for it, as trying to work in
such cold weather wasn’t anyone’s idea of a good time. The workers picked
up the pace noticeably, and it seemed like every day there was new progress
to see from Luca’s office. Noe continued to heal as well, which was lovely
to see, and Luca tried his best to be patient while he did so.
Damn hard, though. No pun intended.
Luca sat at his desk even now, working; at least, he was until someone
gave a perfunctory knock and then entered. He blinked, not at all expecting
to see Hamish, the family retainer, waltz into his office. Devaughn was with
him, no doubt serving as guide. The man was as slender and narrow in the
face as always, and for once, he looked grave instead of on the verge of
telling an inappropriate joke.
“Hamish,” he greeted, standing to offer a hand. Hamish had made
retainer about the time Luca had become an adult, and they’d worked well
together for years. He should be at home, so why was he here? “What the
hell are you doing here?”
“Came to hand deliver a letter from yer parents.” Hamish shook hands
but frowned as he did so. “They didn’t take the news of yer engagement
well at all, at all.”
Dammit. Luca couldn’t say he was surprised. Still, their reaction had to
be very bad if they’d sent someone here to deliver the letter personally.
Hamish pulled a thick folded letter from his satchel and handed it over.
With some trepidation, Luca took it. Then he retreated to his desk and found
himself nervous enough to wish for a drink in his hand.
Bracing mentally, he popped open the wax seal and unfolded the letter. It
was in his father’s hand, but he knew his mother likely had agreed to every
word. It was short, and he could already see her signature as well on the
bottom.
Luca,
I am appalled and disgusted with you. I can’t believe you even
thought this was a good option. We will not entertain the idea of
it. I don’t care about your feelings on this matter. Your duty has
always been clear to you.
You will dissolve your arrangement with this man at once and
come home. Since I cannot trust your judgment any longer, I will
select a suitable woman to be your bride. You will promptly marry
her and do your duty to sire the next generation. I will not hear
anything except agreement on your part.
Knowing how stubborn you are, I’ve included a notice of
disinheritance. If you really wish to push back, know that signing
this notice is your only option. You will either obey or leave this
family altogether.
Don’t be any more stupid than you’ve already been.
Luca let the letter drop to the desk and just breathed for a moment. Yes,
that had been as awful as he’d suspected it would be. His father had
certainly not pulled any punches in his wording. It was almost a relief to see
it all spelled out because now he couldn’t torment himself with hope.
Clearly, there was none to be found here.
So it didn’t matter how he felt, aye? Somehow, that didn’t surprise him.
Oh, but it hurt. He felt the pain of it lance his chest straight through. Luca
might carry the scar created from those words for the rest of his life, but it
also made sense with how his parents treated him. He’d been a duty to
them, too. A tool to be used to fulfill certain needs. His own thoughts,
opinions, wishes, and dreams had never meant anything to them. Seeing it
clearly stated on paper only solidified the fear his parents didn’t love him.
They didn’t even want him. He was only there to fill a void.
How horrible it must be to live like that. Where nothing brought you joy.
Where nothing was loved, or cherished. Luca’s eyes roved over those words
again. He felt the heartbreak of them, but also a sort of detachment. Like
reading them a second time had severed a cord between himself and his
parents. A final blow to cut the chain that bound them.
 “What does it say?” Devaughn’s voice quavered, like the man was
already upset on his behalf.
“In essence, it says they won’t accept Noe. I’m to immediately break off
our engagement, return home, and marry the woman of their choice.
Anything other than perfect obedience won’t be tolerated.”
Devaughn took his hat off and slammed it down to the ground. “Their
bum be out the windae, the lot of them!”
Hamish winced as well but demanded of Devaughn as a sort of aside,
“What’s he like? The fiancé.”
“He’s worth more than laird and lady put together,” Devaughn said, tone
rising in hot temper. “Smart as a whip, that one, and as generous and kind
as the day is long. He’d be an excellent laird, too, no question about it. A
structural engineer, to boot, so he’d be able to fix or rebuild any part of the
fortress without trouble. We all celebrated when these two announced their
engagement.”
“Huh.” Hamish scratched his chin. “I admit, it was a bit of a turn when I
heard the news. Didn’t think Himself was attracted to his own gender. But I
sat on it the whole trip here, and I came to the realization it didn’t make any
difference to me. I not be in the bedroom with them, be I? So long as I have
a good laird to follow, I’ve no complaints, at all, at all. ’Tis a pity the
parents do not think the same.”
Hamish always had been more open-minded than the rest. Still, Luca felt
bolstered by his support. And from a man who hadn’t even met Noe yet, no
less.
“Thank you for that.”
Hamish shrugged. “It be truth. Um, the notice—I think that more a scare
tactic.”
“No, they meant it.” Luca lifted the notice and looked it over with a sort
of detached fascination. To think he’d been handed this. Both parents’
signatures were already on it, as well as the wax seal for both of them. The
only thing he had to do was sign and it would be official—he’d not be lord
of a fortress or part of the O’ Broín family any longer.
Well able to read him, Devaughn demanded incredulously, “Are you
thinking of signing that?”
“I am.”
“Wait, why?!”
 “Because they mean it. My only choices are being their obedient puppet
and doing my duty or leaving the family altogether.”
“No, but, but—” Devaughn seemed at a loss for words, unable to think
of anything else to say.
Luca met his eyes, lips twisted up in a parody of a smile. “I love him,
man. I love him too much to break his heart and my own. Would you be
able to do it? Cast aside the love of your life only to live a life of cold duty,
shackled to a person you can’t stand? I’ve watched my parents do that very
thing, and they’re miserable sacks of sadness. I won’t live as they’ve done.”
“Shit.” Devaughn gripped his hair with both hands. “No, I can’t blame
you. Knowing all parties as I do, I’d choose Noe too.”
“See?”
Luca had sort of known this ultimatum was coming, ever since he’d first
put pen to paper and informed his parents of his engagement to Noe. He’d
spent many a night tossing and turning, not sure of what he’d do. How he’d
respond if it came down to an ultimatum. Now, with it here in front of him,
Luca found it the simplest decision he’d ever made. Easy? No, it wasn’t
that. But simple, yes.
He lifted his pen and put it to paper, signing the slot where his name
should be. Then he sat back and let out a long breath. A heavy, burdensome
weight he’d shouldered all his life had suddenly lifted. Duty bound no
more. It was very liberating, although he felt somewhat unbalanced by it all.
Well, no doubt he’d settle. He just had to give himself time.
“Shit,” Devaughn said again, then abruptly turned for the door. “I’m
fetching Noe. He will not be pleased you made this decision without him.”
The door slammed shut and Luca had to laugh, although the sound was a
bit delirious and choked. “No, he’s going to be right peeved at me.”
Still, what else could he do? Giving up Noe was unfathomable. Anything
was better than that.
Hamish glared at the notice as if it had personally offended him. “I be of
a mind to snatch that up and burn it.”
He would, too, rather than deliver it. Maybe Luca needed to send it back
home some other way.
Pointing at it, Hamish growled, “I hope ye realize if they really go
through with this, half of us will follow ye.”
Blinking, Luca couldn’t wrap his head around what Hamish meant by
that for a moment. “You’d leave the territory to come to me?”
 “Aye, and I not be the only one. Word spread of what they were plannin’
before I left. Half the territory said, if push came to shove, they will not
stay. I do not think ye ken just how awful they are. They be too busy havin’
their strops and bein’ in high temper to be good to the rest of us. We usually
ignore ’em and do our own thing until we cannot any longer. We’ve been
holdin’ out our entire lives, waitin’ for yer father to retire, for ye to step up.
If they boot ye out, we will not stay.”
Well, bloody fuck. In truth, Luca should have anticipated this. When he
was home, he’d spent every waking hour doing his father’s work and
mediating spats between his parents. Of course, without him there, things
would go to shit quickly and people would fix their own problems rather
than going to their laird and lady.
He didn’t blame them for the sentiment of not staying, not really. On the
other hand… “It’s not like I know where to go myself right now.”
“Well, when ye figure it out, tell the rest of us so we can join ye.”
Hamish gave a firm nod, a man satisfied with his own statement.
Luca was beyond touched. He’d known he was well respected by his
people and had always done his best by them, but he hadn’t known he was
this well loved. “I will, Hamish.”
The office door blew open like a typhoon had hit it, and it rather had, as
Noe burst through. He was around the desk in a second flat, and his hands
framed Luca’s face, eyes searching his expression as if trying to decipher
everything all at once.
“Are you insane?” Flinging a hand toward the notice, Noe spluttered
out, “Also, are you all right?”
“I am.” Luca shrugged because what else could he say. “Really, beloved,
it was no contest.”
The words sent Noe staggering back for a second and his eyes filled to
the brim. He hauled Luca in against his chest, hugging him hard, voice
choked with tears. “I’ll never let you regret it. We’ll be so happy, people
will be disgusted just looking at us.”
Some might have questioned if Noe would stay by him, now that the
promise of becoming a lord was moot, but Luca hadn’t doubted that. Not
for a moment. He’d known that no matter what happened, Noe would be
right at his side. He wrapped both arms around Noe’s waist and hugged him
tighter, still heartsore at the decision he’d been forced to make but content.
 Luca might be bereft of hearth and home now, but honestly? He felt a
peace he’d never known. His heart was at home with Noe, wherever they
were, and at least he no longer had two adult children he had to somehow
constantly appease. In truth, the future could only look brighter from here.
He just had to figure out where to build a new life with Noe.
His parents could go rot.

OceanofPDF.com
 Luca couldn’t focus on work, so he retreated with Noe to a pub because
he could use a drink. No one else followed them, but Luca didn’t think for
one second it was because they were intent on giving the couple privacy to
talk through it. More that both Hamish and Devaughn were spreading the
word of what had happened.
Which meant he had maybe half an hour, if that, to talk with Noe
privately before the horde descended.
He poured a shot of hot sake before tossing it back, then poured another.
At this hour, no one was about, as it was early yet for lunch, even. He
appreciated the quietness of the place.
“I can’t believe you signed without hesitating.” Noe rubbed his temples.
“Dearest. You promised you wouldn’t make major decisions without
conferring with me first.”
Oops. He had, hadn’t he? “Sorry. It’s just, when I read through their
letter and realized what they demanded of me, the choice was so clear-cut. I
signed without second-guessing myself.”
Noe blew out a noisy breath, still rubbing his temples as if a headache
threatened, all while looking Luca dead in the eye. “Are you absolutely,
positively sure it wasn’t just a scare tactic?”
“Positive.”
“Devaughn thought it might be.”
“That’s wishful thinking on his part. He doesn’t want me to leave, you
see. But my parents have given me such ultimatums before in my life, and
they always, always followed through. They’re too bad-tempered and
selfish to compromise, y’see.”
“Fuck.” Noe blew out a noisy breath and commandeered the shot in
Luca’s hand, then refilled it before handing it back. “Right. So we need a
new plan.”
“Basically the case.” The way his fiancé so comfortably took a drink out
of his hand amused the hell out of Luca. They had gotten far too
comfortable with each other. “The first thing I have to do is notify my king
of my disinheritance and why. There’s a very good chance King Balfour
will step in and do something about it.”
“Really? You did tell me you are on very good terms with him.”
“I am. We’ve gone out drinking numerous times together. He’s an
easygoing man, very likable, and it’s honestly why I’m even here in Shiirei.
I was able to talk him into stationing me here when everyone was making
noises I shouldn’t go.”
“Ah-ha. So you think, what, if you tell him what happened, he might
station you elsewhere?”
“It’s very possible. There’s a few places in my country that don’t have a
laird—either the line died out or there was some disaster the family never
recovered from. He might choose to give me one of those. Hell, there’s a
hole in the northern defenses we’ve been talking about the past five years,
trying to figure out who to send there. It would mean building a fortress
from the ground up, which means whoever is sent has to do the hard work,
and it’s why he hasn’t given an order yet. He’s not sure who has the right
skill set to send. But you? If I tell him my spouse is a structural engineer
who helped build this fortress, I can make a very good argument to send us
there.”
Noe pursed his lips, his eyes on the ceiling for a moment. “I think there’s
something wrong with my brain.”
“Why’s that?”
“Because you say ‘hard work’ and ‘move to a patch of dirt’ and all I hear
is ‘I can build a fortress to my own specifications.’ Most people would think
twice before volunteering for that, right?”
Luca chuckled. “Well, yes. It’s why it never tempted me, bad as my
parents had been. But to sweeten the pot, the spot is only about a day’s ride
from Brahms Fortress.”
“Shit. You would say that. Being close enough to see friends on the
regular does sweeten the pot quite a bit. All right, I guess let’s start with
seeing if your king will even entertain the idea of having two lords.”
“Sounds best. We can go from there. If not Bhodhsa, then…Scovia?”
 “Princess Alexandria might very well latch on to you and never give you
back, if given the chance. Most of her generals are retired right now, and
she’s hesitant to promote most of the men offered to her as options.”
“Trust me, I’m aware.”
The pub’s door opened and Luca initially paid it little heed until he
realized it was Sho making his way toward them. The Shiirein looked
windblown, and he quickly opened his jacket and pulled off his gloves. The
second he sat down next to Luca, Sho turned sideways so he could give him
an intense study.
“You really signed that notice?”
“I really did.”
Compassion filled Sho’s face. But then, he got it, as few others in Luca’s
company could. He’d also been disinherited by his parents and most of his
extended family because he married Brahms.
“How are you feeling?”
“Not at all conflicted.” Luca blew out a breath and offered Sho a drink,
which the man promptly took. “I made the right decision. I’m a little
worried about where Noe and I will go from here.”
“If no one else takes you, Aart will,” Sho said with complete confidence.
“We’ve got more than one territory that needs a lord, so it’s problem solved,
if you come to us.”
“That does make me feel better, thank you.”
Sho tossed back the drink before handing the cup over for a refill. His
expression was shrewd as he thought. “All that said, first off, I’ve met your
king and I know you’re a favorite of his. I do not think for a second he’s
going to be all right with you harrying off to another country. How about
you craft a letter to him first and see how he responds. Could be he throws
your parents out before he’s willing to lose you.”
“Ha! Wouldn’t that be a turn of events?”
Noe muttered, “Would serve them right, too.”
Luca chuckled some more at the vision of his parents being forced to
pack up and retire somewhere else. Oh, the irony of it would have him
laughing for decades. He wasn’t sure if his king would go that far, though.
It might set a bad precedent, as his father had served in the position his
entire life. Served badly, these last ten years especially, but he had served.
“Princess Alexandria would also take you in a heartbeat,” Sho mused. A
single finger tapped idly on the surface of the table, an erratic tempo as he
thought. “I’m almost afraid to ask the question before you can get an
answer from your king. She might just kidnap you.”
Luca felt very supported. After all, Sho knew the woman well. He’d
know better than anyone else how she would respond. It seemed Luca had
more options than he’d actually expected, and that was heartening in the
extreme.
“I know it’s more personal business, but can I borrow some pigeons? I
want to send a letter to King Balfour and explain the situation. I don’t think
I can cram it all into a single note.”
“Nor should you try,” Sho agreed promptly. “That’ll just confuse the
man and make him mad. Oooh, or you could do that on purpose. Then he’d
haul your parents in to get the full explanation of the situation and he could
deal with them.”
“Don’t fucking tempt me,” Luca said with a groan.
“I’m quite content to be the devil perched on your shoulder whispering
evil temptations in your ear. It’s quite fun.”
Luca poked the man rebukingly in the ribs. “Some friend you are.”
Noe cleared his throat and eyed them both wearily. “Watching you two, I
sometimes wonder how we won the war. You’d leave things up to chance
like this?”
“Sorry?” Sho didn’t sound remotely apologetic.
“That’s not the best way to go about it. We write out as much as we can
cram into three messages, you know, and then leave off with, ‘ask the
parents for the full story, I have no more room.’”
Luca cackled. Ahh, he did love his fiancé and his utterly devious mind.
“Let’s do that.”
Sho saluted Noe with a drink. “I now understand why he’s marrying
you.”
“It’s not just my beauty,” Noe deadpanned. “Wait, I’ll see if the owner
has pen and paper we can borrow.”
Noe popped up and tracked the owner down.
Leaning in, Sho bumped shoulders with Luca. “I see your heart, my
friend. What was that, before? How you wouldn’t wish for the stars?”
“Well, when starfire lands in your very lap, it’s rather hard to dismiss it.”
Luca grinned, not at all bothered by Sho’s teasing. “And wouldn’t you make
the same choice in my shoes?”
 “I would. Well, I already did. I followed Arman straight to Aart without
a backward glance, didn’t I?”
“Ha, true.”
“I’m glad for you. It’s the right decision to make. Probably not an easy
one—”
Luca snorted.
“—but the right one to make, regardless. You won’t regret it. Marrying
some woman you loathe to keep miserable people happy, that you would
have regretted. In spades.”
“I agree with you, which is why we’re sitting here.”
“Well, you always were a smart man.”
“Speaking of going somewhere new. Sho, remember that fiasco when
Princess Alexandria traveled to Aart for her engagement ceremony, and she
got attacked on the road in?”
Sho winced. “Gods, don’t remind me of that fiasco.”
“Thing is, it embarrassed my king, but it also alarmed him that enemies
could get into our borders without anyone the wiser. He’s talked about
building a fortress in that dead zone ever since. He and I couldn’t figure out
who to trust, who to give the land to. If I offer to build it with Noe, I bet
he’d leap at the chance.”
Sho blinked up at him, lips parted, then grinned in delight. “That’s
genius! Also, it would mean we’d be neighbors and could see each other
often. You’re absolutely putting it into the letter.”
“You think I should? Not just alert him first on what’s gone down?”
“No, put it in there. Tell him if he doesn’t want to give you a new place,
that you’ll reach out to Scovia and Aart and see if you can build a home
there. A little pressure will go a long ways, trust me. He can’t fault you for
looking for a new home for your family, after all. Any man would.”
“Ha, true.”
Noe returned with two sheets of paper and pen, looking pleased. “All
right, one page to draft the letter, the other to write it. Luca, can you write
tiny?”
“I can certainly try. Sho and I are old hands at that, due to the war. We
sent many a message by pigeon.” Luca paused, then mentioned, “Maybe we
should have Brahms weigh in. He excels at short messages.”
Sho rolled his eyes expressively. “Sure, if you want it to be so cryptic
that no one can make heads or tails of it. I’m his translator for a reason.”
 “Ha! True, never mind.”
Luca pulled a sheet to him, and since this one was for the draft, he didn’t
try to write tiny, but instead outlined the situation as best he could. Then
read it aloud, as no one else at the table could read his native tongue—
although Noe was learning—so they could make suggestions. They did find
ways to shorten the message and still get the meaning across.
Finally, Luca felt confident enough in it that he tore the other sheet into
four neat strips and then rewrote it all from the beginning. He didn’t leave a
cryptic ending, as playfully suggested, as that would just aggravate his king.
He wanted the man to grant him a favor, so pissing him off at this juncture
seemed a poor move.
The letter read:
King Balfour of Bhodhsa,
Your laird and lady of O’ Broín lands have disinherited me. I
chose to marry someone they didn’t approve of. They left me no
choice. My fiancé is a structural engineer from Scovia, Noe
Keller. He’s the lead engineer in Shiirei.
Second strip:
If you can accept our union, I wish to stay in Bhodhsa. If you
cannot, I understand, and I will find a new home in either Aart or
Scovia. This isn’t a threat, but I refuse to live in a country that
won’t accept me and my husband.
Third strip:
If you can accept us, I have an offer. The new fortress you want
built on the northern border—Noe and I are willing to do it. Grant
us the land, the budget, and we’ll do the work. Ren Brahms has
promised his support if you choose this option.
Final strip:
Be aware, the men of O’ Broín lands have promised to follow
me, wherever it is I go. My own parents have disappointed their
people for too many years. Few are willing to stay. Let me know
your decision.
 – Argyle Lucas O’ Broín
Luca sat back and looked it over. A bit cramped, but readable. He was
proud of his work. “Well, now all I have to do is send it off.”
“I think you worded it well,” Sho promised him. “If the man wants more
details, you can always send him a full letter next time.”
“True enough.” He looked to Noe to see his reaction, only to find his
fiancé twirling his ring about on his finger as if he were thinking hard.
“Dearest?”
“It just occurred to me that if you’re not going to have a fancy wedding
at home, and neither of us has family to attend, there’s no real point in us
waiting months to get married, right?” Noe blinked up at him, his grin a
little naughty but mostly hopeful. “Want to elope?”

OceanofPDF.com
 Noe had somewhat been kidding when he’d offered elopement. He
hadn’t expected Luca to blink and agree it was a fabulous idea.
Luca immediately ran to grab General Brahms because they needed
another witness, urging Noe to meet him at the magistrate’s office. Which…
fine? Noe did send a runner for Giric, though, as his best friend would have
his head if he missed this.
It left him walking with Ren and kind of scratching his head.
“Second thoughts?” Ren asked.
“Er…not as such, just…” Noe shook his head, trying to sort this into
actual words. “I realize Luca’s a man of action, the way he proposed told
me as much, but he’s not one for pomp and ceremony, is he?”
“Ha, no. That he’s not. Also, there’s a reason why he and my husband
are such good friends. Once they’ve decided on a course of action, there’s
no stopping them. You can’t even slow them down. I eloped with Arman
about two hours after he proposed.”
Noe almost tripped over thin air, his head whipping around to stare at his
friend. “Are you serious?”
“It may have been less than that,” Ren mused, head tilting back as if
consulting his inner memory. “Now, mind you, I’d known him for over six
years at that point, so it wasn’t like I was being silly and diving into a
relationship. But you see what I mean. Once he decided we should be
married, I could no sooner halt the tide. Although we did a formal reception
later to make up for friends and family missing it.”
“Haaaa…” Well, at least Noe knew what he was in for now.
“You did suggest elopment.”
“I was partially teasing. I mean, I’m not at all hesitant marrying him, I
just feel like my head’s spinning at the sudden speed.”
 “Which is fair.” Bumping shoulders with him, Ren encouraged, “Take a
second to breathe. Also, I have to ask since Luca’s going to be excited
tonight, but are you up for sex?”
“Well, to be honest, we’ve sort of not stopped? The first two weeks or so
after the accident, I was mostly sleeping, but after that we kind of gently
picked things up again.”
“That hard to keep your hands off him, eh?” Ren laughed outright.
“So, so hard.” Noe waggled his eyebrows in a ludicrous fashion,
delighted when Ren only laughed harder.
Gay jokes were the best.
“I’m glad you two were creative enough to keep going. Now, change of
topic. Since we’ll be neighbors, feel free to use my husband’s first name,
too. He won’t mind at all. In fact, it will delight him. He’s the type to make
friends slowly and then never let those friends go.”
The remainder of their walk passed quickly. When they arrived, the
magistrate’s office wasn’t all that busy, and with Ren’s help, they were able
to explain what they wanted to do. Noe filled in his part of the marriage
registration form—as they had more than just a license to sign in Shiirei—
and what he could of Luca’s before the man returned with Arman in tow.
Giric was only a beat behind, looking winded from the sprint but relieved
he’d made it.
Luca was all smiles as he came in. Arman was right on his heels with
Sakura on his hip. Oh good, Noe was happy to see her here too. She also
wore a smile stretching from ear to ear, clearly delighted to be part of a
momentus occasion.
They were led into a side room that was probably more for meetings,
then sat at a low table, with cushions offered to the witnesses. It was a very
plain, empty space but away from curious onlookers, so Noe for one was
grateful for it.
Especially since Giric seemed intent on leaning into his ear and asking,
“Are you sure about this?”
“Actually my suggestion,” Noe murmured back.
“Ah-ha. Sex must be better than advertised, then.”
For that, he threw an elbow into Giric’s ribs, which only set his friend to
snickering.
Magistrate Kato was a thin-faced man who seemed a bit nonplussed at
marrying a same-sex couple, but not enough to stop him from doing his job.
He regarded the two of them, double-checked his cheat sheet, and cleared
his throat. “I do not normally perform wedding ceremonies for foreign
people, but I have translated the vows as best I can. Please forgive any
errors. Are you ready?”
“We are,” Luca promised him.
“Then repeat after me. This man, I marry.”
Luca took Noe’s hand in his, looking straight into his eyes with both
love and resolve, a fierce determination blazing in them as he repeated,
“This man, I marry.”
Noe felt his heart seize up. As simple as those words had been, Noe felt
them. His heart pounded from the emotion, butterflies in his stomach. His
entire being felt the impact of them, and he was wonderfully overwhelmed
for a moment as sheer happiness swept through him.
“No matter their health,” Luca repeated, his deep voice soft and sincere.
“I will love this person. Respect this person. Console this person. Help this
person. Until death, with loyalty, I swear.”
Luca meant every word of it—Noe knew this without a shadow of
doubt. Luca would hold to his vow until their dying breaths, and the only
thing Noe could do was give every bit of that love and loyalty back to his
husband in return.
Noe’s own voice shook a little, overwhelmed with all the love he felt for
this man. He kept his eyes locked on Luca’s as he repeated the vows. “This
man, I marry. No matter their health. I will love this person. Respect this
person. Console this person. Help this person. Until death, with loyalty, I
swear.”
The magistrate didn’t say you could kiss the groom, which they would in
Scovia, but Luca leaned in and lightly kissed him anyway. Then they lifted
each other’s wedding bands and kissed them without removing them—an
acknowledgment they were there.
Magistrate Kato slid a paper toward them. “I made up a marriage
certificate for you to carry back. Please sign it and pay the fee and then you
are officially married.”
Noe beamed so hard his cheeks hurt, but he couldn’t seem to stop. It was
wonderful to finally have those vows between them. “Thank you, Kato-
sama.”
“Yes, thank you,” Luca tacked on.
 Magistrate Kato seemed pleased to have the whole business done and
immediately stood. “You are both welcome. If you need a copy of the
registration to take with you, let me know.”
“We will, thank you.”
Luca helped Noe up, then turned to Ren, Arman, Sakura, and Giric.
“Thank you for being witnesses. We’ll do a proper dinner party later so
everyone can celebrate with us. Right now, I’m taking the rest of the day off
to be with Noe.”
From Ren’s naughty expression, he knew precisely why but didn’t tease
them for it. “If Noe needs to take tomorrow off to recover, we’ll
understand.”
Noe sniffed at this. “Like I can’t take it. And have, repeatedly.”
Giric about busted, trying to hold a laugh in. Ren didn’t bother, cackling
outright.
The second they separated from the other four, Noe’s brain slid even
further into naughty-land. Their first attempt at doing fun things while
accomodating his healing ribs and arm had gone very well. Only one false
start, really. Surely on his wedding day they could be intimate again?
Luca leaned in to murmur against his ear, “I think we will not leave the
room much at all today. Why don’t we start with some rimming, hmm?”
“Oh, hell yeah,” Noe breathed. For a previously straight man, Luca had
latched on to several things Noe absolutely loved, rimming being one of
them. His whole body was immediately on board with this idea.
The ryokan wasn’t actually that far, only three streets over, but it felt like
an eternity getting there. Noe toed off his shoes and practically ran to their
room the second they breached the foyer, which amused Luca, judging by
his snicker.
Noe yanked him in after Luca closed their room’s door, hauling the taller
man down into an ardent kiss. A kiss Luca returned with just as much
fervor, both of them feeding off each other’s energy, trying to give as good
as they got. They both tugged at clothes, impatient, although Luca took
more care than Noe. Then again, he had two working hands.
It was such a relief to get jackets and shirts off, all thrown carelessly
aside. Noe had no spare attention for clothing just then. He shivered as
Luca’s mouth trailed down over his neck, eyes slipping closed; he did love
it when Luca got his mouth on him.
 Voice going deeper and rougher, Luca spoke like a caress against his
skin, “Why don’t you lie down on your side on the bed?”
He really was going to rim Noe, then. Thrilled, he immediately nodded,
turned, and scrambled for the right position. Well, tried. Hard to maneuever
into it with only one working arm and ribs that went ouch for no apparent
reason.
Luca helped settle him, then shifted Noe’s leg up, propping it on pillows,
which did take some of the strain off his ribs. Ooh, that was comfy. Luca
only levered up enough to snag the bottle of oil before returning to Noe,
trailing hot kisses down his back, those blunt-tipped fingers grasping Noe’s
cheeks and spreading them.
At the first hot breath from Luca’s mouth, Noe instinctively grabbed the
edge of a pillow and held on. Then he felt the brush of Luca’s slick tongue
and a shudder of pure desire shot up his spine. It was the most amazing
feeling in the world. A soft cry escaped him as Luca started tongue fucking
him—a gentle, hot glide that turned his world end over end.
Luca could rim him until nightfall as far as Noe was concerned, but his
husband was apparently impatient for closer contact. He pulled his mouth
free, replacing it with a slick finger, and that felt amazingly good, too. Luca
lightly nipped at his ass, which felt like marking, and why did it feel good
as well? Noe shuddered, panting for breath now, torn between reveling in
the feeling and craving a harder nip.
A second finger joined the first, stretching wider, and Noe threw a hand
blindly back. He felt Luca’s silky hair under his fingers and tried to grab
without pulling. He was on edge, needing more, and tried to urge Luca up.
“Luca—just—ha—just fuck me already.”
Luca slid upward, and Noe felt his hand commandeered for a moment as
his husband knelt next to him. Noe twisted as much as his ribs allowed to
wrap fingers around Luca’s length. He needed no encouragement to get
Luca good and hard. Luca thrust a little into his hand, eyes slipping closed
for a moment. Then he reached down for the oil once more, pouring it over
his length even as Noe worked the shaft. It spilled onto Noe’s hip some, but
he didn’t care. It was entirely too hot just as a visual alone.
Perhaps Luca shared that feeling, as he abruptly stopped Noe’s hand.
“Too much.”
Before Noe could formulate words, Luca shifted behind him, easing into
position. Noe’s poor ribs couldn’t take anything fast or athletic right now,
but slow and steady seemed doable. Noe breathed, trying not to clench as
Luca pressed his well-endowed cock into him. Luca had prepared him well,
but there was still a moment of burn, which Noe absolutely did not mind, as
he quite liked that soft bite of pain. The second Luca was fully seated, he
paused, giving them both a moment to adjust.
“All right?” he breathed against Noe’s temple.
“Perfect,” Noe answered, grabbing the back of Luca’s thigh with his
unijured hand. “Move.”
Something that might have been a soft chuckle grazed Noe’s skin. Luca
moved, nothing more than a gentle rocking back and forth, which felt
sublime. Noe wasn’t in a rush today, and while he did love hard and heavy
sex, today wasn’t about that. This moment was nothing more than them
connecting as a married couple, with the promise of decades stretching out
ahead of them.
Gentle as it was, the consistent grazing against his prostate built up in
Noe’s system. His head started to thrash a little, his body so overwhelmed
with stimulation that he needed some kind of release. His hand fell
automatically to his own dick, which had been growing harder with each
thrust, but Luca’s hand shifted his off, taking over. His still-oiled hand felt
blissful on Noe’s cock, and he gave a mangled groan of relief and pleasure
as Luca’s long fingers started working him.
The dual pleasure quickly proved too much. Noe gave a strangled shout
as his climax ripped through him, darkness eating at his vision, his head
growing light and disconnected as he came hard all over Luca’s fingers. He
might have blacked out for a second. Luca’s fingers stayed lightly wrapped
around his spent cock, but he had latched on to Noe’s neck at some point,
and he sucked hard on the skin even as he kept thrusting, chasing his own
pleasure.
Noe was more than sensitized but didn’t complain as Luca fucked him
for another minute. He felt it when Luca tipped over the edge, the man
groaning against his skin, hips moving erratically for a thrust or three before
he abruptly stilled.
They both lay there for a long moment, panting and catching their
breath. A warm afterglow swept through Noe, and admittedly, the idea of
falling asleep just like this with Luca wrapped around him strongly
appealed. Or would, if he didn’t know for sure they’d wake up sticky and
adhered to each other.
 As perfect as this moment was, Noe felt like it needed one more thing.
“Luca?”
“Hmm?”
“I love you.”
He felt the answering smile as Luca kissed his neck. “And I love you.”
After all that had happened today, Noe would never doubt his love
again.

OceanofPDF.com
 Luca looked about the restaurant with a smile that might seem a tad
besotted, perhaps a little deranged, but he couldn’t help it. He was officially
married to Noe, which was cause enough for besotted smiles. Then there
was all of this—a room full of his nearest and dearest friends, all gathered
to celebrate his marriage.
Life couldn’t get better than this moment.
It was a tad early for a party, but they’d started with a luncheon, which
had included increasingly inappropriate toasts to the new couple until Luca
stared everyone down. Noe had been red up to his ears as it was.
Then the alcohol really started flowing, and well, here they were.
Appetizers kept appearing on the table, snagged by the partygoers, and
while no one had drunk themselves under the table yet, it was bound to
happen. Apparently, the Scovians actually could hold their liquor, and the
Bhodhsans had taken this on as a challenge.
Noe leaned against his side and murmured, “Good thing everyone’s off
tomorrow. I see many a hangover incoming.”
“Ha! You’re not wrong on that. You Scovians drink like fish.”
“Comes with being a seafaring country.” Noe winked at him.
They’d taken a week to plan a reception after they had eloped. Which
really only meant finding a restaurant willing to cater to them for half a day
and telling everyone when to show up. It was a good thing they’d chosen
today, though, as Noe was right. This lot would be useless tomorrow.
Sho swooped in from somewhere to top off their drinks, grinning from
ear to ear. “I have to say, you two were smart to do your reception this way.
Arman and I got sucked into doing a traditional reception, with his mother
doing whatever she wanted, and my gods, that was a lot of work. Both in
decorating and taking it all back down again. You can eat, drink, and run.”
 Having attended said reception, Luca knew precisely what Sho meant
and grinned up at his friend. “Yes, I learn through observation.”
“Smart man. Oh, and also, I got a message from Princess Alexandria this
morning. I don’t know how, but she somehow learned about what
happened. She’s basically giving gimme gimme hands at you two. If you
can’t find a new home in Bhodhsa, then she’ll happily take you.”
To do what…? Or was it safer not to ask right now? Luca chose to not
think much of it and just be grateful for the offer. “Tell her thank you and
I’ll let her know the second I hear from my king.”
“Will do. I think she’s got some project along her coastline that she
wants Noe for especially. You’re there for beauty, I guess.”
Luca snickered, not bothered by this. He was proud of Noe and had no
problem with his husband upstaging him. “Fine by me.”
“Now I’m worried,” Noe muttered. “Because I can think of two different
projects off the top of my head that people have been debating for years,
and they are both a lot of work.”
Oh dear. Maybe Luca should be asking questions after all.
Still, it meant a great deal that other people had offered him a home after
he’d lost his own. As upset as he still was with his parents—and he was
plenty mad at them for forcing his hand—he still had those who respected
and liked him enough to open their doors to him. Him and Noe, really. It
meant a lot, and Luca promised he’d always repay that favor.
Although, personally, he truly hoped his king would have the sense to
take his offer. He knew the man was coming around to the idea of same-sex
marriages, just because of Aart’s and Scovia’s stance on it, but would it be
enough? Or would he at least be willing to overlook it enough to give Luca
what he asked for? If Luca had to guess, he’d say yes. His king wasn’t a
fool and didn’t let his personal feelings interfere with what should be done.
But Luca also knew his king wasn’t always free to do what he wanted.
He had a council he had to answer to, after all.
The only thing Luca could do at this point was fervently pray. Hopefully
he’d get an answer soon, too, so he’d know which direction to go. Feeling
anchorless and without a direction was discomfiting. He’d sleep better if he
knew what the hell he would be doing after he and Noe finished here in
Mizuno.
The restaurant door opened and Luca only glanced that way out of
curiosity. He didn’t expect anyone to join at this point, as everyone he’d
invited was already here. Then he did a double take when he realized
Hamish was once again here. The retainer had already gone to Bhodhsa and
returned? Had he even spent a day in the country before doubling back?
“Hamish!” Luca lifted a hand to call him over. “Gods, man, you look
exhausted.”
“Aye, and what be ye even celebrating?”
“My marriage.”
Hamish just stared at him, then Noe, and shook his head. “Well, this be
well timed, then. I have a marriage gift for ye, courtesy of our king.”
Oh, well, that sounded positive, at least?
Hamish fished a package out from his satchel and promptly passed it
over. It was wrapped in oilcloth, no doubt to protect it on the long journey, a
single bit of twine holding it together—but with a wax seal and the king’s
personal coat of arms pressed into the red wax.
Oh shit, this looked serious.
Luca felt more than a little nervous as he undid the seal and opened up
the oilcloth. Noe hastily cleared his plate and glass off to the side, giving
him room to set the cloth down so he could read the letter, then poked him
in rebuke. “I can’t read that yet, read it aloud.”
Right, Noe’s understanding of his native tongue was still at a child’s
level. Luca sucked in a breath and started at the beginning.
“O’ Broín,
I’ll have you know I’m ready to smash your parents’ heads
together. How dare they be so stupid! I won’t lose you to someone
else because your parents can’t get their heads out of their
collective arses.
I admit I’m more than surprised you chose a man as a spouse,
but he must be incredible for you to finally commit to someone. I
understand he was handpicked by Princess Alexandria of Scovia
to build the Mizuno fortress. He’s a good engineer and a good
man, if that’s the case, not that I doubt your judgment of
character. I’ll welcome him.”
Noe let out an explosive breath. “Goddess bless. He’s accepting us?!”
“Apparently.” Luca took a second to breathe, as he hadn’t expected it
either. Not so candidly and without reservation, at least. “I’ll continue.”
 “Do,” Noe encouraged eagerly.
“Since your parents have chosen ego over their own child, I
won’t force a reconciliation. Instead, I’ll take your offer. I do very
much want that hole in my defenses plugged, and since you’re
marrying the engineer, you get to do the honors. Attached is all
the formal paperwork for you to sign, and the deeds, and all of
that. The short of it is, I’m giving you Rannoch. Because I’m
pissed at your parents, I’ve made it a dukedom.”
Luca burst out laughing at that last bit, unable to help himself. His father
was a count, so having Luca now above him in rank would surely burn the
man’s pride. His father would be ranting and raving about this for ages.
Probably until the grave, and then he’d be spinning in his grave for the rest
of eternity.
“Wait, we now outrank your parents?” Noe stared at the letter in
disbelief. “I’m…a duke now?”
“You are indeed.” Luca seized his head and planted a kiss on his mouth.
“It couldn’t happen to a nicer person.”
“Your king is crazy.” Noe beamed back at him, his happiness alive in his
eyes. “I like him already.”
“Good, ’cause you’re stuck with him now.”
Luca went back to reading.
“Because you’re an only child, I do want to impress on you
that you need to have enough children to not only inherit your
original territory, but also the new one. So don’t slack on that,
figure it out one way or another. Also, I expect your new husband
to give me a budget and plans before you leave for home so I
know how much he needs to build a proper fortress.”
—Balfour
Noe nodded firmly. “I can promise that. I’ll need a proper survey of the
land to design anything correctly, though.”
“I’ll have it done for you,” Luca promised him. “In fact, that’s the first
request we’ll make.”
“Does he say anything else?”
“A postscript.”
 “PS – if you insist on sending me multiple pigeons, at least
number the damn messages. They arrived all out of order, and I
think one was missing, as it was damn confusing.”
Oops? In hindsight, Luca really should have numbered them.
Hamish did look frowny and put out. “When I arrived, he basically
interrogated me. The middle part of yer message never got there. The bird
did, the message didn’t, sort of situation. He was beyond upset and I had to
talk fast, not to mention explain it all three times before he settled. Then he
got mad at yer parents.”
Luca did feel bad about that. He could picture the scene all too well, and
Hamish was no doubt due a reward for all this.
“I’ll design you the best house ever to make up for it,” Noe promised.
Then pointed to a chair. “Sit, eat, you deserve to party with the rest of us.
Now, let’s start this.”
What was Noe doing…? Luca watched as his husband abruptly stood up
and clapped his hands to get everyone’s attention.
“Did everyone hear what Luca’s king wrote to us?”
“We did!” Ewan assured him from the far end of the table.
“Then let me ask, who’s willing to move with us to the new territory?
Show of hands?”
Every single hand shot up—including Elsbet’s and Nathan’s, which
rather surprised Luca. Why, he didn’t know, because the second he thought
about it, it seemed obvious enough. If she returned home, Elsbet would only
be coddled and forced to marry some man she didn’t like. Her parents
would certainly never agree to her relationship with Nathan. Nathan,
though, seemed intent on coming along with them.
“You too?” Luca asked him.
“Well, I want more experience with building,” Nathan explained. “And I
learn a lot just listening to Noe. Plus, Elsbet said if you got the new
territory, she wanted to help build it too. Why not go with you?”
Ah. True, Elsbet was one of Noe’s students, so that all made sense as
well.
Still, Luca looked around at those who were already set on following
him and felt his heart swell with a joy he’d only ever known when he’d
married Noe. It was hard to feel anything but loved.
 “Thank you all.” Luca stood, sliding an arm around Noe’s shoulders.
“It’ll be hard, you know it will, as we’ll have to build from the ground up. I
can’t promise you anything but rough cabins to live in the first three years
we’re there, not until we get things properly built. But I’ll never forget the
loyalty, and the love, you’ve shown us. A toast, if you will!”
Everyone lifted glasses.
“To Rannoch!”
Over one hundred men repeated with a thunderous voice, “To Rannoch!”

OceanofPDF.com
 Seventeen months later

Noe couldn’t be more excited or filled with apprehension than he was in

this moment. The Emperor and Empress of Shiirei had come through
yesterday and officially signed off on the fortress. There had been a formal
banquet, a formal thank-you to Noe personally as well as Luca, and
everyone was officially dismissed for home.
Frankly, Noe couldn’t be more thankful for the timing. As soon as he got
to his new home, there would be a shit ton to do.
Ren and Arman had left last year, the lucky bastards, with their daughter
in tow. After they’d left, there had been a few attacks from the Mongs, but
nothing major. The fortress had held up well without any real setbacks, just
a few minor repairs, which proved the sturdy design. With the weather
finally warming enough to get mortar to set, the rest of the build had blazed
along, and the fortress was perfectly finished now.
Even the Mongs must have realized they wouldn’t do any good beating
their heads against these stone walls, as the attacks had stopped completely
some two months ago. All had been quiet and everyone was thankful.
The student exchange program was well underway, too, and going very
well. The dry run with the Scovian engineers had proven to be smart, as
they’d worked out the kinks before the bulk of the students arrived. Noe felt
like it was all in good hands and would only produce exceptional people
and good relations between countries in the future.
The only thing marring Noe’s day was that Giric had left the day before
for home. Noe might call his friend in to help build his new home, but Giric
had plans of his own, and Noe couldn’t monopolize him all the time. It was
a soft pang to his heart, but they’d stay in touch, as they’d promised.
Right now Noe stood on the docks, watching as Luca said a formal
goodbye to the mayor of the city. The man was nearly in tears, he was so
glad the fortress was up, guards stationed, and his city was at least well
prepared for an attack if the Mongs tried again. Which they might, but their
crazy ship building had died down considerably. Captain Meier had
mentioned spotting “fishermen” spying on the fortress a few times, but
apparently the Mongs were deterred by the defenses going up. They weren’t
ready to attack something so well fortified.
Frankly, Noe prayed it stayed that way. He did not want his husband
heading back to Shiirei for another war. For that matter, Luca didn’t want to
return. They had quite enough work on their hands as it was.
Ewan sidled up next to him and leaned in a little. “Ye look tired already,
and the journey not even be properly started.”
Noe grunted in acknowledgment. “The only reason why I’m not crying
on the outside is that at least the foundation will be built by the time we get
there. As it is, we’ve got two—three if we’re lucky—months to get
temporary structures built before winter hits.”
“It was smart of ye to leave Nathan and Lady El there.”
“It was stupid to do anything else.”
Four months prior, when only the finishing touches had been left on the
fortress and Noe’s expertise wasn’t needed, he’d taken a trip to his new
home of Rannoch. It had been very much as Luca described it—a desolate
grassland that was rocky soil and open road and not much else. It had a
stark beauty to it, especially in the evenings as the sunset swept over the
land, but still—not much there.
He’d taken Elsbet and Nathan with him for two reasons. One, they were
engaged, and trying to separate the two for more than a few hours was akin
to pulling limbs apart. Two, he’d needed Elsbet to help translate for the two
of them, as his Bhodhsan wasn’t quite up to speed just yet. But the main
reason was to leave them there to start the work. He’d submitted a plan for
the fortress already to his new king and gotten it signed off on, which meant
they had all the funds necessary to build the place. Nathan and Elsbet were
both trained and certified architects at this point, and he’d immediately put
them to work.
 Noe had only gone with them to collect the funds (only he and Luca
could), double-check his plans against the land just in case the survey was a
little off, and give the right orders to get everyone started. Plus allocate
where the defensive wall would be built, and the fields, and all that. Not
that he was a farmer, but he had people coming in with him who were good
at it, and he trusted what they told him.
Anyway, when he’d left, they were already hard at work digging out the
foundation, so it was hopefully done and the framing up for the main
structure. Noe had designed the fortress so they could build one section at a
time, finish it out, then move on to the next. That way they had somewhere
comfortable to live even as they worked on the rest. Luck be with them, he
and Luca would be able to live on the top floor, El and Nathan on the
second, with the kitchens and main living areas on the ground floor. Before
winter hit, that was.
Ewan grunted and said, “Himself has finally won free. Let’s board.”
Noe waited until Luca caught up with him before going up the
gangplank. “What did he say?”
“Just that we’d always be welcome here, how happy he was to see me
again, that sort of thing. I think he’s a little sad to see all of us go.”
“Well, that’s understandable. We made a lot of friends while we were
here.”
“True, but we really need to get home. There’s too much to do.”
“Trust me, I know.”
The second they were on board, the ropes were cast off and they started
to make way. Noe found an out-of-the-way place to stand on the deck so he
could watch Mizuno Harbor slowly become smaller. It was a bittersweet
feeling, leaving it. So much had happened here. He’d fallen in love here.
Gotten married. Gained family of choice in Ren, Arman, Sakura, El, and
Nathan. Not to mention made new friends with the people he was now lord
over. Hell, he’d become an aristocrat here.
So very much had happened here, and he’d always cherish this place
because of it.
An arm slipped around his shoulders and he glanced up to see Luca
looking down at him with some concern.
“I’m all right,” Noe promised him. “It’s just a bittersweet feeling,
leaving. It’s only because of this place that I met you.”
 “Ah, true. I feel the same way toward it. So long as it’s not regret
leaving it at all.”
Noe snorted because he knew precisely why Luca said that. “No, despite
the mountain of work awaiting us. It’s not even just us going to Rannoch.
We have to buy all those supplies on the way in. And hire wagons and
drivers to manage the transport. That’ll take days.”
“At least.”
Because nothing was established at Rannoch, there was no food source
until you went into the next town, which was a two-day trip. They couldn’t
do that kind of travel in winter. Well, you could, if you were willing to get
stuck and risk life and limb. Noe wasn’t, thanks for asking.
Which meant they had to buy the majority of their food storage, building
supplies, and medicinal herbs as they traveled to Rannoch. It would be
expensive as hell, but Noe and Luca had factored it into their budget. Noe
had tacked on an extra twenty percent contigency fund, just in case. He
trusted nothing when it came to building. Things always went wrong at
some point in the project.
“It’ll be fine. We’ve had plenty of practice on this fortress, so we know
better what we’re doing.”
Noe had to agree with his husband there. The experience would come in
handy. “Plus Brahms Fortress has already promised help if we need it.”
“We’ll likely need it at some point.”
Ren had been kind and written home to explain what they were doing.
His father-in-law had written Luca personally, promising help if he needed
a hand. Friends within range bolstered Noe’s nerves.
Still, he trusted the people going home with him, too. They were
veterans after all of this, having done it right alongside him.
Luca mused, “You really think it’ll take three years to build the fortress
and walls?”
“That’s the bare minimum of what it’ll take. We have to quarry all that
stone, remember.”
“Eh, but we have a large workforce.”
“You mean we stole most of your parents’ workforce.”
“Yes, that.” Luca’s grin turned a bit evil. “I wonder if they’re still
throwing a fit about it.”
“I’m sure they are.”
 Luca’s certainty about his parents not trying a scare tactic had
unfortunately proved correct. They hadn’t tried to withdraw his
disinheritance—or even tried contacting him—after that. After Hamish had
come back with the king’s ofifcial order, he’d updated them. Apparently, on
his way back to Shiirei, Hamish had also delivered the news to the parents
before resigning his place among their people and announcing he’d be
joining the new Duke of Rannoch. Luca’s mother had dropped into a dead
faint and not come out of her room since. His father had screamed, thrown
things, and had a full-blown tantrum. Hamish had said it was a miracle the
man hadn’t given himself a heart attack with the way he’d been carrying on.
But neither had backed down or tried to make amends, either.
Noe said good riddance to people like them. He didn’t want their
negative influence in his life, or Luca’s, and especially not in their future
children’s lives.
The mass exodus of their people from their territory was icing on the
figurative cake. Hamish had told everyone about Rannoch while he’d
packed up and word had spread very quickly. No one had moved
immediately—after all, there was nowhere to move to—but the second they
had walls up, people would. They’d already promised as much. As bad as
Luca’s parents had been in the past, since their son had been promoted
above them, they’d become worse. Much worse. No one wanted to stay and
weather their bad tempers any longer.
Was it wrong of Noe to celebrate taking people away from such horrible
human beings? Even if it was, he wasn’t too bothered by it.
Anyway. He still had three years of building to do before he could even
think of adopting children. He wasn’t about to take anyone in when their
defenses were full of holes.
“We’ll need to build greenhouses too,” Luca mused. “Plus homes for
everyone else, and barns, and…Ye gods, I can see why you say three years.
Even with everyone working nonstop, it’s a lot of work.”
“And your long winters are not going to help the situation.”
Luca side-eyed him. “They’ll be your winters too from now on.”
“Don’t fucking remind me,” Noe groused, then sighed. “It’s a good thing
you’re cute.”
“My cuteness will help you through the winter, eh?”
“That and that fine ass of yours. We’ll not have a lot to do while stuck
indoors, after all. If we build the storage warehouse first, we can work
indoors, at least. That’ll help things along. We can get a lot prepped and
stored so that when the snow melts, we can get right back to building.”
“It will speed the matter along, for sure. Well, we have a week’s break as
we travel home, so best make the most of it, my love. We won’t have
another until winter hits.”
“There’s truth.”
Noe lifted his face a little, breathing in the smell of brine and sea air, as
this, too, was something he’d not experience much of after he reached
Bhodhsan soil.
The practical part of him bemoaned the amount of work, but the
engineer in him was excited. Something new to build awaited him.
Something he could build precisely how he wished, with only Luca to
answer to.
And honestly, it sounded like grand fun.

OceanofPDF.com
 Three years later

Luca double-checked his pack once more, making sure he had enough
clothes for the trip. Trousers, shirts, underwear, socks, and a carefully rolled
up picture of Rannoch that Noe had drawn not two weeks before. To the
surprise of none, his husband was a decent artist for landscape drawings.
Made sense, considering he had to design things and drawing them out on
paper was step one. Luca wanted to bring the picture along to show the
children he would adopt.
Well, hopefully adopt. That was the point of the whole trip.
After three long years, the fortress and surrounding walls were built. The
fields were all laid in, the barns erected, and all of his people had sturdy
new homes to call their own. Luca and Noe were in the perfect position to
adopt a whole passel of children. Luca had firmly put his foot down on no
more than four, but even he could admit that if they found a family of
siblings totaling more than that, of course he’d take the lot. He wasn’t made
of stone, after all.
Noe came through their bedroom door, fetching something from the
wardrobe. “Raincoats, just in case. We are in the rainy season. You have
everything?”
“I do. Just double-checked. Are you packed?”
“With this, I am.”
They were actually set to leave just after breakfast, but both of them had
woken early, too excited to sleep in. Even Luca’s checking of his pack was
just excitement and nerves. He’d packed last night. And he’d double-
checked last night too.
 This dream had been so, so many years in the making. Finally, he was on
the cusp of realizing it.
With orphanages nonexistant in Bhodhsa, they were traveling into
Scovia in order to adopt. Noe had written to three different orphanages, in
fact, and gotten a positive response along with a list of available children
from one. It was there they would start their journey. Hopefully they’d be
home again within a fortnight, a month at most, but Luca was determined
he wouldn’t return home without children.
Noe put a hand to his back and urged him to the door. “Then let’s go.”
“You’ve got your letter from the orphanage?”
“It’s in my pocket.”
Even as Luca followed him out the door and down the stairs, he kept
wrestling with a nagging feeling. “I keep feeling like we’ve forgotten
something.”
Noe stopped dead on the stairs, a foot from the bottom, and peered over
his shoulder. “Did you think to grab your seal?”
“Fuck!” Luca thrust the pack into Noe’s hand and immediately turned,
running back upstairs to his study. Without the seal, he couldn’t officially
sign any of the paperwork to adopt the children, much less make them his
heirs. At the top of the landing, he realized the obvious and turned back
around to call down, “Did you get yours?”
“Of course!”
Noe never missed anything, did he? Amused, Luca shook his head and
retrieved the seal from his desk, then beat hasty feet back downstairs.
In the short minute that took him, Noe had put the pack on the wagon
and had already mounted his horse. They’d travel by horse most of the way
there and back. The wagon was for supplies and luggage on the way there
and to help transport the children back to Rannoch. They had a guard of a
dozen men for the trip to stave off any bandits along the road, which should
do very well.
Luca mounted his stallion, blowing out a breath and trying to steady
himself, as it was still a multiday trip ahead of him. He couldn’t help his
excitement, though. Catching Noe’s eye, he saw such excitement reflected
back at him. Noe was beyond joyous to reach this point too. He took Noe’s
hand in his and bent enough to graze the knuckles with a kiss.
No words needed to be said between them, as that look and exchange
were enough. Joy shared was joy doubled, after all.
 Then Luca turned, checked that his guards were ready as well, and gave
a satisfied nod. “Roll out!”
Luca had children to meet and love, and he absolutely could not wait.

OceanofPDF.com
 Thank you for reading Starfire! This book has been a long time coming,
even got pushed back quite a few years, so thank you for your patience. I
hope it was worth the wait. This series holds a special place in my heart as
Fourth Point of Contact was my debut Sherwood novel. As of right now, I
have no more plans to write in this world (unless Sakura starts talking), but
you know me by now—I won’t say never. In the meantime, be on the
lookout for my next high fantasy book, The Regressor King!

In the mood for more fantasy? Love a good transmigration fantasy

story? So does Jake until he’s summoned as the…gay holy maiden?! And
now he has to deal with an annoying fae coin, land destroying miasma that
he’s supposed to somehow sing (WTF?!) into submission, and a duchy on
the brink of destitution. At least Theon, Duke of the North, is kind and nice
to look at and helpful, and oh god, Jake’s in trouble.
A Fae Coin Transported Me Into Another World and Now I’m the Gay
Holy Maiden

In the mood for an epic fantasy series? Have you read any of The
Familiar and the Mage series from my M/F fantasy penname, Honor
Raconteur? It hits all the spots: unique magic, end-of-the-world baddies,
and banter galore. (Why yes, A Mage’s Guide is an AU-what-if-they-were-
gay of this series!)
Rena’s magic has always been strange. She’s supposed to summon a
familiar. Instead she summons a boy.
The Human Familiar

And if you haven’t tried my other M/F penname, Allie Brahms you
should! It’s urban fantasy/paranormal, so if that’s your jam make sure to
check it out.
What’s the life of a ghost matchmaker like? Interesting to say the least.
Waking up magically soul-bonded to the sexy demon slayer Zhen? -
incoherent hand waving-
Tie Me Knot
 And check out my Patreon for WIPs, serials, mini-fics, ARCs and
goodies!!

OceanofPDF.com
 Books by AJ Sherwood

Fated Mates
Fated Mates and When to Keep Them • Fated Mates and How to Woo Them • Fated Mates and
Where to Find Them

Gay 4 Renovations
Style of Love

Haelan
The Magic That Binds

Jon’s Mysteries
Jon’s Downright Ridiculous Shooting Case • Jon’s Crazy Head-Boppin’ Mystery • Jon’s Spooky
Corpse Conundrum • Jon’s Boom-Shaka-Laka Problem • Jon and Mack’s Terrifying Tree Troubles •
Jon’s Helter Skelter Cold Case

Legends of Lobe den Herren

Fourth Point of Contact • Zone of Action • Starfire*

Mack’s Marvelous Manifestations

Brandon’s Very Merry Haunted Christmas • Mack’s Perfectly Ghastly Homecoming • Mack’s
Rousing Ghoulish Highland Adventure

R'iyah Family Archives

A Mage’s Guide to Human Familiars • A Mage’s Guide to Aussie Terrors • A Mage’s Guide to Wicky

Ross Young
The Tribulations of Ross Young, Supernat PA • LARPing • Common Sense Deserts Again

The Sorcerer’s Grimoire

A (Non) Comprehensive Guide to Sea Serpents • Dealing with Mapinguari and Dogged Engineers

Unholy Trifecta
How to Shield an Assassin • How to Steal a Thief • How to Hack a Hacker

Villainy
How I Stole the Princess’s White Knight and Turned Him to Villainy • How I Took the King on a
Bone-a-fide Quest of Piracy, Piemu, and Profit

The Coronation • How Tan Acquired an Apprentice

Single Titles
A Fae Coin Transported Me Into Another World and Now I’m the Gay Holy Maiden • The Regressor
King*

Short Stories
How to Keep an Author (Alive) • Marriage Contract • My Inherited House Might Be Haunted •
Adopt a Vampire

Books by AJ Sherwood and Devon Vesper

 Spellbound
The Insanity of Reincarnated Mages and Amorous Vampires

Books by AJ Sherwood and Jocelynn Drake

Scales ‘n’ Spells

Origin • Breath • Blood • Embers • Wish (a Christmas novella)

Wings ‘n’ Wands

Dawn (a novella) • Ruins •Rise •Soar

OceanofPDF.com
 AJ Sherwood (bigender, she/he pronouns) was born loving books. Her
mother read her fairy tales and her father read her technical manuals, so was
it any wonder she grew up thinking all books were wonderful? At five, she
wrote and illustrated her first book.
At *mumbles age* she’s written over a hundred books between multiple
pennames, and has no intention of stopping before she climbs into a grave.
Right now, she lives in Michigan in a wonderful old Craftsman house
with two dogs and four cats.
For more information about her books, to be notified when books are
released, or get behind the scenes info about upcoming books, sign up or
visit her at:
Newsletter or email: sherwoodnewsletter@raconteurhouse.com
www.ajsherwood.com
FB: AJ’s Gentlemen
Patreon (for WIPS, ARCs and goodies!)

OceanofPDF.com